Brahmä’s Prayers for Çré Garbhodakaçäyé Visnu

SB 3.5.39
devä ücuù
namäma te deva padäravindaà
prapanna-täpopaçamätapatram
yan-müla-ketä yatayo 'ïjasoru-
saàsära-duùkhaà bahir utkñipanti
SYNONYMS
deväù ücuù—the demigods said; namäma—we offer our respectful obeisances; te—Your; deva—O Lord; pada-aravindam
—lotus feet; prapanna—surrendered; täpa—distress; upaçama—suppresses; ätapatram—umbrella; yat-müla-ketäù—
shelter of the lotus feet; yatayaù—great sages; aïjasä—totally; uru—great; saàsära-duùkham—miseries of material
existence; bahiù—out; utkñipanti—forcibly throw.
TRANSLATION
The demigods said: O Lord, Your lotus feet are like an umbrella for the surrendered souls, protecting them from all the
miseries of material existence. All the sages under that shelter throw off all material miseries. We therefore offer our
respectful obeisances unto Your lotus feet.
TEXT 40
dhätar yad asmin bhava éça jéväs
täpa-trayeëäbhihatä na çarma
ätman labhante bhagavaàs taväìghri-
cchäyäà sa-vidyäm ata äçrayema
SYNONYMS
dhätaù—O father; yat—because; asmin—in this; bhave—material world; éça—O Lord; jéväù—the living entities; täpa—
miseries; trayeëa—by the three; abhihatäù—always embarrassed; na—never; çarma—in happiness; ätman—self; labhante
—do gain; bhagavan—O Personality of Godhead; tava—Your; aìghri-chäyäm—shade of Your feet; sa-vidyäm—full of
knowledge; ataù—obtain; äçrayema—shelter.
TRANSLATION
O Father, O Lord, O Personality of Godhead, the living entities in the material world can never have any happiness
because they are overwhelmed by the three kinds of miseries. Therefore they take shelter of the shade of Your lotus feet,
which are full of knowledge, and we also thus take shelter of them.
TEXT 41
märganti yat te mukha-padma-néòaiç
chandaù-suparëair åñayo vivikte
yasyägha-marñoda-sarid-varäyäù
padaà padaà tértha-padaù prapannäù
SYNONYMS
märganti—searching after; yat—as; te—Your; mukha-padma—lotuslike face; néòaiù—by those who have taken shelter of
such a lotus flower; chandaù—Vedic hymns; suparëaiù—by the wings; åñayaù—the sages; vivikte—in clear mind; yasya
—whose; agha-marña-uda—that which offers freedom from all reactions to sin; sarit—rivers; varäyäù—in the best;
padam padam—in every step; tértha-padaù—one whose lotus feet are as good as a place of pilgrimage; prapannäù—
taking shelter.
TRANSLATION
The lotus feet of the Lord are by themselves the shelter of all places of pilgrimage. The great clear-minded sages, carried
by the wings of the Vedas, always search after the nest of Your lotuslike face. Some of them surrender to Your lotus feet
at every step by taking shelter of the best of rivers [the Ganges], which can deliver one from all sinful reactions.
TEXT 42
yac chraddhayä çrutavatyä ca bhaktyä
sammåjyamäne hådaye 'vadhäya
jïänena vairägya-balena dhérä
vrajema tat te 'ìghri-saroja-péöham
SYNONYMS
yat—that which; çraddhayä—by eagerness; çrutavatyä—simply by hearing; ca—also; bhaktyä—in devotion;
sammåjyamäne—being cleansed; hådaye—in the heart; avadhäya—meditation; jïänena—by knowledge; vairägya—
detachment; balena—by the strength of; dhéräù—the pacified; vrajema—must go to; tat—that; te—Your; aìghri—feet;
saroja-péöham—lotus sanctuary.
TRANSLATION
Simply by hearing about Your lotus feet with eagerness and devotion and by meditating upon them within the heart, one
at once becomes enlightened with knowledge, and on the strength of detachment one becomes pacified. We must
therefore take shelter of the sanctuary of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 43
viçvasya janma-sthiti-saàyamärthe
kåtävatärasya padämbujaà te
vrajema sarve çaraëaà yad éça
småtaà prayacchaty abhayaà sva-puàsäm
SYNONYMS
viçvasya—of the cosmic universe; janma—creation; sthiti—maintenance; saàyama-arthe—for the dissolution also; kåta—
accepted or assumed; avatärasya—of the incarnations; pada-ambujam—lotus feet; te—Your; vrajema—let us take shelter
of; sarve—all of us; çaraëam—shelter; yat—that which; éça—O Lord; småtam—remembrance; prayacchati—awarding;
abhayam—courage; sva-puàsäm—of the devotees.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, You assume incarnations for the creation, maintenance and dissolution of the cosmic manifestation, and therefore
we all take shelter of Your lotus feet because they always award remembrance and courage to Your devotees.
TEXT 44
yat sänubandhe 'sati deha-gehe
mamäham ity üòha-durägrahäëäm
puàsäà sudüraà vasato 'pi puryäà
bhajema tat te bhagavan padäbjam
SYNONYMS
yat—because; sa-anubandhe—due to becoming entangled; asati—thus being; deha—the gross material body; gehe—in
the home; mama—mine; aham—I; iti—thus; üòha—great, deep; durägrahäëäm—undesirable eagerness; puàsäm—of
persons; su-düram—far away; vasataù—dwelling; api—although; puryäm—within the body; bhajema—let us worship; tat
—therefore; te—Your; bhagavan—O Lord; pada-abjam—lotus feet.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, persons who are entangled by undesirable eagerness for the temporary body and kinsmen, and who are bound by
thoughts of "mine" and "I," are unable to see Your lotus feet, although Your lotus feet are situated within their own
bodies. But let us take shelter of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 45
tän vai hy asad-våttibhir akñibhir ye
parähåtäntar-manasaù pareça
atho na paçyanty urugäya nünaà
ye te padanyäsa-viläsa-lakñyäù
SYNONYMS
tän—the lotus feet of the Lord; vai—certainly; hi—for; asat—materialistic; våttibhiù—by those who are influenced by
external energy; akñibhiù—by the senses; ye—those; parähåta—missing at a distance; antaù-manasaù—of the internal
mind; pareça—O Supreme; atho—therefore; na—never; paçyanti—can see; urugäya—O great; nünam—but; ye—those
who; te—Your; padanyäsa—activities; viläsa—transcendental enjoyment; lakñyäù—those who see.
TRANSLATION
O great Supreme Lord, offensive persons whose internal vision has been too affected by external materialistic activities
cannot see Your lotus feet, but they are seen by Your pure devotees, whose one and only aim is to transcendentally enjoy
Your activities.
TEXT 46
pänena te deva kathä-sudhäyäù
pravåddha-bhaktyä viçadäçayä ye
vairägya-säraà pratilabhya bodhaà
yathäïjasänvéyur akuëöha-dhiñëyam
SYNONYMS
pänena—by drinking; te—of You; deva—O Lord; kathä—topics; sudhäyäù—of the nectar; pravåddha—highly
enlightened; bhaktyä—by devotional service; viçada-äçayäù—with a greatly serious attitude; ye—those who; vairägya-
säram—the entire purport of renunciation; pratilabhya—achieving; bodham—intelligence; yathä—as much as; aïjasä—
quickly; anvéyuù—achieve; akuëöha-dhiñëyam—Vaikuëöhaloka in the spiritual sky.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, persons who, because of their serious attitude, attain the stage of enlightened devotional service achieve the
complete meaning of renunciation and knowledge and attain the Vaikuëöhaloka in the spiritual sky simply by drinking the
nectar of Your topics.
TEXT 47
tathäpare cätma-samädhi-yoga-
balena jitvä prakåtià baliñöhäm
tväm eva dhéräù puruñaà viçanti
teñäà çramaù syän na tu sevayä te
SYNONYMS
tathä—as far as; apare—others; ca—also; ätma-samädhi—transcendental self-realization; yoga—means; balena—by the
strength of; jitvä—conquering; prakåtim—acquired nature or modes of nature; baliñöhäm—very powerful; tväm—You;
eva—only; dhéräù—pacified; puruñam—person; viçanti—enters into; teñäm—for them; çramaù—much labor; syät—has
to be taken; na—never; tu—but; sevayä—by serving; te—of You.
TRANSLATION
Others, who are pacified by means of transcendental self-realization and have conquered over the modes of nature by dint
of strong power and knowledge, also enter into You, but for them there is much pain, whereas the devotee simply
discharges devotional service and thus feels no such pain.
TEXT 48
tat te vayaà loka-sisåkñayädya
tvayänusåñöäs tribhir ätmabhiù sma
sarve viyuktäù sva-vihära-tantraà
na çaknumas tat pratihartave te
SYNONYMS
tat—therefore; te—Your; vayam—all of us; loka—world; sisåkñayä—for the sake of creation; ädya—O Original person;
tvayä—by You; anusåñöäù—being created one after another; tribhiù—by the three modes of nature; ätmabhiù—by one's
own; sma—in the past; sarve—all; viyuktäù—separated; sva-vihära-tantram—the network of activities for one's own
pleasure; na—not; çaknumaù—could do it; tat—that; pratihartave—to award; te—unto Your.
TRANSLATION
O Original Person, we are therefore but Yours only. Although we are Your creatures, we are born one after another under
the influence of the three modes of nature, and for this reason we are separated in action. Therefore, after the creation we
could not act concertedly for Your transcendental pleasure.
TEXT 49
yävad balià te 'ja haräma käle
yathä vayaà cännam adäma yatra
yathobhayeñäà ta ime hi lokä
balià haranto 'nnam adanty anühäù
SYNONYMS
yävat—as it may be; balim—offerings; te—Your; aja—O unborn one; haräma—shall offer; käle—at the right time; yathä
—as much as; vayam—we; ca—also; annam—food grains; adäma—shall partake; yatra—whereupon; yathä—as much as;
ubhayeñäm—both for You and for us; te—all; ime—these; hi—certainly; lokäù—living entities; balim—offerings;
harantaù—while offering; annam—grains; adanti—eat; anühäù—without disturbance.
TRANSLATION
O unborn one, please enlighten us regarding the ways and means by which we can offer You all enjoyable grains and
commodities so that both we and all other living entities in this world can maintain ourselves without disturbance and can
easily accumulate the necessities of life both for You and for ourselves.
TEXT 50
tvaà naù suräëäm asi sänvayänäà
küöa-stha ädyaù puruñaù puräëaù
tvaà deva çaktyäà guëa-karma-yonau
retas tv ajäyäà kavim ädadhe 'jaù
SYNONYMS
tvam—Your Lordship; naù—of us; suräëäm—of the demigods; asi—You are; sa-anvayänäm—with different gradations;
küöa-sthaù—one who is unchanged; ädyaù—without any superior; puruñaù—the founder person; puräëaù—the oldest,
who has no other founder; tvam—You; deva—O Lord; çaktyäm—unto the energy; guëa-karma-yonau—unto the cause of
the material modes and activities; retaù—semen of birth; tu—indeed; ajäyäm—for begetting; kavim—the total living
entities; ädadhe—initiated; ajaù—one who is unborn.
TRANSLATION
You are the original personal founder of all the demigods and the orders of different gradations, yet You are the oldest and
are unchanged. O Lord, You have no source or superior. You have impregnated the external energy with the semen of the
total living entities, yet You are unborn.
TEXT 51
tato vayaà mat-pramukhä yad-arthe
babhüvimätman karaväma kià te
tvaà naù sva-cakñuù paridehi çaktyä
deva kriyärthe yad-anugrahäëäm
SYNONYMS
tataù—therefore; vayam—all of us; mat-pramukhäù—coming from the total cosmos, the mahat-tattva; yat-arthe—for the
purpose of which; babhüvima—created; ätman—O Supreme Self; karaväma—shall do; kim—what; te—Your service;
tvam—Yourself; naù—to us; sva-cakñuù—personal plan; paridehi—specifically grant us; çaktyä—with potency to work;
deva—O Lord; kriyä-arthe—for acting; yat—from which; anugrahäëäm—of those who are specifically favored.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Self, please give us, who are created in the beginning from the mahat-tattva, the total cosmic energy, Your
kind directions on how we shall act. Kindly award us Your perfect knowledge and potency so that we can render You
service in the different departments of subsequent creation.
 The demigods glorify Çré Varäha deva
SB 3.19.19
TEXT 19
dyaur nañöa-bhagaëäbhraughaiù
sa-vidyut-stanayitnubhiù
varñadbhiù püya-keçäsåg-
vië-müträsthéni cäsakåt
SYNONYMS
dyauù—the sky; nañöa—having disappeared; bha-gaëa—luminaries; abhra—of clouds; oghaiù—by masses; sa—
accompanied by; vidyut—lightning; stanayitnubhiù—and thunder; varñadbhiù—raining; püya—pus; keça—hair; asåk—
blood; viö—stool; mütra—urine; asthéni—bones; ca—and; asakåt—again and again.
TRANSLATION
The luminaries in outer space disappeared due to the sky's being overcast with masses of clouds, which were accompanied
by lightning and thunder. The sky rained pus, hair, blood, stool, urine and bones.
TEXT 20
girayaù pratyadåçyanta
nänäyudha-muco 'nagha
dig-väsaso yätudhänyaù
çülinyo mukta-mürdhajäù
SYNONYMS
girayaù—mountains; pratyadåçyanta—appeared; nänä—various; äyudha—weapons; mucaù—discharging; anagha—O
sinless Vidura; dik-väsasaù—naked; yätudhänyaù—demonesses; çülinyaù—armed with tridents; mukta—hanging loose;
mürdhajäù—hair.
TRANSLATION
O sinless Vidura, mountains discharged weapons of various kinds, and naked demonesses armed with tridents appeared
with their hair hanging loose.
TEXT 21
bahubhir yakña-rakñobhiù
patty-açva-ratha-kuïjaraiù
ätatäyibhir utsåñöä
hiàsrä väco 'tivaiçasäù
SYNONYMS
bahubhiù—by many; yakña-rakñobhiù—Yakñas and Räkñasas; patti—marching on foot; açva—on horses; ratha—on
chariots; kuïjaraiù—or on elephants; ätatäyibhiù—ruffians; utsåñöäù—were uttered; hiàsräù—cruel; väcaù—words; ati-
vaiçasäù—murderous.
TRANSLATION
Cruel and savage slogans were uttered by hosts of ruffian Yakñas and Räkñasas, who all either marched on foot or rode
on horses, elephants or chariots.
TEXT 22
präduñkåtänäà mäyänäm
äsuréëäà vinäçayat
sudarçanästraà bhagavän
präyuìkta dayitaà tri-pät
SYNONYMS
präduñkåtänäm—displayed; mäyänäm—the magical forces; äsuréëäm—displayed by the demon; vinäçayat—desiring to
destroy; sudarçana-astram—the Sudarçana weapon; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; präyuìkta—threw;
dayitam—beloved; tri-pät—the enjoyer of all sacrifices.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, the personal enjoyer of all sacrifices, now discharged His beloved Sudarçana, which was capable of dispersing
the magical forces displayed by the demon.
TEXT 23
tadä diteù samabhavat
sahasä hådi vepathuù
smarantyä bhartur ädeçaà
stanäc cäsåk prasusruve
SYNONYMS
tadä—at that moment; diteù—of Diti; samabhavat—occurred; sahasä—suddenly; hådi—in the heart; vepathuù—a
shudder; smarantyäù—recalling; bhartuù—of her husband, Kaçyapa; ädeçam—the words; stanät—from her breast; ca—
and; asåk—blood; prasusruve—flowed.
TRANSLATION
At that very moment, a shudder suddenly ran through the heart of Diti, the mother of Hiraëyäkña. She recalled the words
of her husband, Kaçyapa, and blood flowed from her breasts.
TEXT 24
vinañöäsu sva-mäyäsu
bhüyaç cävrajya keçavam
ruñopagühamäno 'muà
dadåçe 'vasthitaà bahiù
SYNONYMS
vinañöäsu—when dispelled; sva-mäyäsu—his magic forces; bhüyaù—again; ca—and; ävrajya—after coming into the
presence; keçavam—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ruñä—full of rage; upagühamänaù—embracing; amum—the
Lord; dadåçe—saw; avasthitam—standing; bahiù—outside.
TRANSLATION
When the demon saw his magic forces dispelled, he once again came into the presence of the Personality of Godhead,
Keçava, and, full of rage, tried to embrace Him within his arms to crush Him. But to his great amazement he found the
Lord standing outside the circle of his arms.
TEXT 25
taà muñöibhir vinighnantaà
vajra-särair adhokñajaù
kareëa karëa-müle 'han
yathä tväñöraà marut-patiù
SYNONYMS
tam—Hiraëyäkña; muñöibhiù—with his fists; vinighnantam—striking; vajra-säraiù—as hard as a thunderbolt; adhokñajaù
—Lord Adhokñaja; kareëa—with the hand; karëa-müle—at the root of the ear; ahan—struck; yathä—as; tväñöram—the
demon Våtra (son of Tvañöä); marut-patiù—Indra (lord of the Maruts).
TRANSLATION
The demon now began to strike the Lord with his hard fists, but Lord Adhokñaja slapped him in the root of the ear, even
as Indra, the lord of the Maruts, hit the demon Våtra.
TEXT 26
sa ähato viçva-jitä hy avajïayä
paribhramad-gätra udasta-locanaù
viçérëa-bähv-aìghri-çiroruho 'patad
yathä nagendro lulito nabhasvatä
SYNONYMS
saù—he; ähataù—having been struck; viçva-jitä—by the Supreme Personality of Godhead; hi—though; avajïayä—
indifferently; paribhramat—wheeling; gätraù—body; udasta—bulged out; locanaù—eyes; viçérëa—broken; bähu—arms;
aìghri—legs; çiraù-ruhaù—hair; apatat—fell down; yathä—like; naga-indraù—a gigantic tree; lulitaù—uprooted;
nabhasvatä—by the wind.
TRANSLATION
Though struck indifferently by the Lord, the conqueror of all, the demon's body began to wheel. His eyeballs bulged out
of their sockets. His arms and legs broken and the hair on his head scattered, he fell down dead, like a gigantic tree
uprooted by the wind.
TEXT 27
kñitau çayänaà tam akuëöha-varcasaà
karäla-daàñöraà paridañöa-dacchadam
ajädayo vékñya çaçaàsur ägatä
aho imaà ko nu labheta saàsthitim
SYNONYMS
kñitau—on the ground; çayänam—lying; tam—Hiraëyäkña; akuëöha—unfaded; varcasam—glow; karäla—fearful;
daàñöram—teeth; paridañöa—bitten; dat-chadam—lip; aja-ädayaù—Brahmä and others; vékñya—having seen; çaçaàsuù
—admiringly said; ägatäù—arrived; aho—oh; imam—this; kaù—who; nu—indeed; labheta—could meet; saàsthitim—
death.
TRANSLATION
Aja [Brahmä] and others arrived on the spot to see the fearfully tusked demon lying on the ground, biting his lip. The
glow of his face was yet unfaded, and Brahmä admiringly said: Oh, who could meet such blessed death?
TEXT 28
yaà yogino yoga-samädhinä raho
dhyäyanti liìgäd asato mumukñayä
tasyaiña daitya-åñabhaù padähato
mukhaà prapaçyaàs tanum utsasarja ha
SYNONYMS
yam—whom; yoginaù—the yogés; yoga-samädhinä—in mystic trance; rahaù—in seclusion; dhyäyanti—meditate upon;
liìgät—from the body; asataù—unreal; mumukñayä—seeking freedom; tasya—of Him; eñaù—this; daitya—son of Diti;
åñabhaù—the crest jewel; padä—by a foot; ähataù—struck; mukham—countenance; prapaçyan—while gazing on; tanum
—the body; utsasarja—he cast off; ha—indeed.
TRANSLATION
Brahmä continued: He was struck by a forefoot of the Lord, whom yogés, seeking freedom from their unreal material
bodies, meditate upon in seclusion in mystic trance. While gazing on His countenance, this crest jewel of Diti's sons has
cast off his mortal coil.
TEXT 29
etau tau pärñadäv asya
çäpäd yätäv asad-gatim
punaù katipayaiù sthänaà
prapatsyete ha janmabhiù
SYNONYMS
etau—these two; tau—both; pärñadau—personal assistants; asya—of the Personality of Godhead; çäpät—because of
being cursed; yätau—have gone; asat-gatim—to take birth in a demoniac family; punaù—again; katipayaiù—a few;
sthänam—own place; prapatsyete—will get back; ha—indeed; janmabhiù—after births.
TRANSLATION
These two personal assistants of the Supreme Lord, having been cursed, have been destined to take birth in demoniac
families. After a few such births, they will return to their own positions.
TEXT 30
devä ücuù
namo namas te 'khila-yajïa-tantave
sthitau gåhétämala-sattva-mürtaye
diñöyä hato 'yaà jagatäm aruntudas
tvat-päda-bhaktyä vayam éça nirvåtäù
SYNONYMS
deväù—the demigods; ücuù—said; namaù—obeisances; namaù—obeisances; te—unto You; akhila-yajïa-tantave—the
enjoyer of all sacrifices; sthitau—for the purpose of maintaining; gåhéta—assumed; amala—pure; sattva—goodness;
mürtaye—form; diñöyä—fortunately; hataù—slain; ayam—this; jagatäm—to the worlds; aruntudaù—causing torment;
tvat-päda—to Your feet; bhaktyä—with devotion; vayam—we; éça—O Lord; nirvåtäù—have attained happiness.
TRANSLATION
The demigods addressed the Lord: All obeisances unto You! You are the enjoyer of all sacrifices, and You have assumed
the form of a boar, in pure goodness, for the purpose of maintaining the world. Fortunately for us, this demon, who was a
torment to the worlds, has been slain by You, and we too, O Lord, are now at ease, in devotion to Your lotus feet.
 The demigods pray to Lord Brahmä
TEXT 3
janasya kåñëäd vimukhasya daiväd
adharma-çélasya suduùkhitasya
anugrahäyeha caranti nünaà
bhütäni bhavyäni janärdanasya
SYNONYMS
janasya—of the common man; kåñëät—from the Supreme Lord, Kåñëa; vimukhasya—of the one who has turned his face
against the Lord; daivät—by the influence of external energy; adharma-çélasya—of one who is engaged in irreligion; su-
duùkhitasya—of one who is always unhappy; anugrahäya—due to being compassionate towards them; iha—in this world;
caranti—wander; nünam—certainly; bhütäni—persons; bhavyäni—great philanthropic souls; janärdanasya—of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
O my lord, great philanthropic souls travel on the earth on behalf of the Supreme Personality of Godhead to show
compassion to the fallen souls who are averse to the sense of subordination to the Lord.
TEXT 4
tat sädhu-varyädiça vartma çaà naù
saàrädhito bhagavän yena puàsäm
hådi sthito yacchati bhakti-püte
jïänaà sa-tattvädhigamaà puräëam
SYNONYMS
tat—therefore; sädhu-varya—O great one amongst the saints; ädiça—please instruct; vartma—the path; çam—auspicious;
naù—for us; saàrädhitaù—being perfectly served; bhagavän—the Personality of Godhead; yena—by which; puàsäm—of
the living entity; hådi sthitaù—residing in the heart; yacchati—awards; bhakti-püte—unto the unalloyed devotee; jïänam
—knowledge; sa—that; tattva—truth; adhigamam—by which one learns; puräëam—authorized, old.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O great sage, please give me instruction on the transcendental devotional service of the Lord, so that He who is
situated in the heart of everyone can be pleased to impart, from within, knowledge of the Absolute Truth in terms of the
ancient Vedic principles delivered only to those who are purified by the process of devotional service.
TEXT 5
karoti karmäëi kåtävatäro
yäny ätma-tantro bhagaväàs tryadhéçaù
yathä sasarjägra idaà niréhaù
saàsthäpya våttià jagato vidhatte
SYNONYMS
karoti—does them; karmäëi—transcendental activities; kåta—by accepting; avatäraù—incarnations; yäni—all those;
ätma-tantraù—Self-independent; bhagavän—the Personality of Godhead; tri-adhéçaù—the Lord of the three worlds; yathä
—as much as; sasarja—created; agre—at first; idam—this cosmic manifestation; niréhaù—although desireless;
saàsthäpya—by establishing; våttim—means of livelihood; jagataù—of the universes; vidhatte—as He regulates.
TRANSLATION
O great sage, kindly narrate how the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the independent, desireless Lord of the
three worlds and the controller of all energies, accepts incarnations and creates the cosmic manifestation with perfectly
arranged regulative principles for its maintenance.
TEXT 6
yathä punaù sve kha idaà niveçya
çete guhäyäà sa nivåtta-våttiù
yogeçvarädhéçvara eka etad
anupraviñöo bahudhä yathäsét
SYNONYMS
yathä—as much as; punaù—again; sve—in His; khe—form of space (viräö-rüpa); idam—this; niveçya—entering into;
çete—lies down; guhäyäm—within the universe; saù—He (the Personality of Godhead); nivåtta—without endeavor;
våttiù—means of livelihood; yoga-éçvara—the master of all mystic powers; adhéçvaraù—proprietor of everything; ekaù
—one without a second; etat—this; anupraviñöaù—entering afterwards; bahudhä—by innumerable; yathä—as much as;
äsét—exists.
TRANSLATION
He lies down on His own heart spread in the form of the sky, and thus placing the whole creation in that space, He
expands Himself into many living entities, which are manifested as different species of life. He does not have to endeavor
for His maintenance, because He is the master of all mystic powers and the proprietor of everything. Thus He is distinct
from the living entities.
TEXT 7
kréòan vidhatte dvija-go-suräëäà
kñemäya karmäëy avatära-bhedaiù
mano na tåpyaty api çåëvatäà naù
suçloka-mauleç caritämåtäni
SYNONYMS
kréòan—manifesting pastimes; vidhatte—He performs; dvija—twice-born; go—cows; suräëäm—of the demigods;
kñemäya—welfare; karmäëi—transcendental activities; avatära—incarnations; bhedaiù—differently; manaù—mind; na—
never; tåpyati—satisfies; api—in spite of; çåëvatäm—continuously hearing; naù—our; su-çloka—auspicious; mauleù—of
the Lord; carita—characteristics; amåtäni—undying.
TRANSLATION
You may narrate also about the auspicious characteristics of the Lord in His different incarnations for the welfare of the
twice-born, the cows and the demigods. Our minds are never satisfied completely, although we continuously hear of His
transcendental activities.
TEXT 8
yais tattva-bhedair adhiloka-nätho
lokän alokän saha lokapälän
acékÿpad yatra hi sarva-sattva-
nikäya-bhedo 'dhikåtaù pratétaù
SYNONYMS
yaiù—by whom; tattva—truth; bhedaiù—by differentiation; adhiloka-näthaù—the King of the kings; lokän—planets;
alokän—planets of the lower region; saha—along with; loka-pälän—respective kings; acékÿpat—planned; yatra—
wherein; hi—certainly; sarva—all; sattva—existence; nikäya—living entities; bhedaù—difference; adhikåtaù—occupied;
pratétaù—it so appears.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme King of all kings has created different planets and places of habitation where living entities are situated in
terms of the modes of nature and work, and He has created their different kings and rulers.
TEXT 9
yena prajänäm uta ätma-karma-
rüpäbhidhänäà ca bhidäà vyadhatta
näräyaëo viçvasåg ätma-yonir
etac ca no varëaya vipra-varya
SYNONYMS
yena—by which; prajänäm—of those who are born; uta—as also; ätma-karma—destined engagement; rüpa—form and
feature; abhidhänäm—endeavors; ca—also; bhidäm—differentiation; vyadhatta—dispersed; näräyaëaù—the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; viçvasåk—the creator of the universe; ätma-yoniù—self-sufficient; etat—all these; ca—also; naù
—unto us; varëaya—describe; vipra-varya—O chief amongst the brähmaëas.
TRANSLATION

O chief amongst the brähmaëas, please also describe how Näräyaëa, the creator of the universe and the self-sufficient
Lord, has differently created the natures, activities, forms, features and names of the different living creatures.
TEXT 10
parävareñäà bhagavan vratäni
çrutäni me vyäsa-mukhäd abhékñëam
atåpnuma kñulla-sukhävahänäà
teñäm åte kåñëa-kathämåtaughät
SYNONYMS
para—higher; avareñäm—of these lower; bhagavan—O my lord, O great one; vratäni—occupations; çrutäni—heard; me
—by me; vyäsa—Vyäsa; mukhät—from the mouth; abhékñëam—repeatedly; atåpnuma—I am satisfied; kñulla—little;
sukha-ävahänäm—that which causes happiness; teñäm—out of that; åte—without; kåñëa-kathä—talks about the
Personality of Godhead, Lord Kåñëa; amåta-oghät—from the nectar.
TRANSLATION
O my lord, I have repeatedly heard about these higher and lower statuses of human society from the mouth of Vyäsadeva,
and I am quite satiated with all these
 The Kumäras glorify Lord Näräyaëa
SB 3.16.16
åñaya ücuù
na vayaà bhagavan vidmas
tava deva cikérñitam
kåto me 'nugrahaç ceti
yad adhyakñaù prabhäñase

åñayaù—the sages; ücuù—said; na—not; vayam—we; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of Godhead; vidmaù—did
know; tava—Your; deva—O Lord; cikérñitam—wish for us to do; kåtaù—has been done; me—unto Me; anugrahaù—
favor; ca—and; iti—thus; yat—which; adhyakñaù—the supreme ruler; prabhäñase—You say.

The sages said: O Supreme Personality of Godhead, we are unable to know what You intend for us to do, for even though
You are the supreme ruler of all, You speak in our favor as if we had done something good for You.
SB 3.16.17

brahmaëyasya paraà daivaà

brähmaëäù kila te prabho
vipräëäà deva-devänäà
bhagavän ätma-daivatam
brahmaëyasya—of the supreme director of the brahminical culture; param—the highest; daivam—position; brähmaëäù—
the brähmaëas; kila—for the teaching of others; te—Your; prabho—O Lord; vipräëäm—of the brähmaëas; deva-devänäm
—to be worshiped by the demigods; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ätma—the self; daivatam—
worshipable Deity.
O Lord, You are the supreme director of the brahminical culture. Your considering the brähmaëas to be in the highest
position is Your example for teaching others. Actually You are the supreme worshipable Deity, not only for the gods but
for the brähmaëas also.
SB 3.16.18
tvattaù sanätano dharmo
rakñyate tanubhis tava
dharmasya paramo guhyo
nirvikäro bhavän mataù
tvattaù—from You; sanätanaù—eternal; dharmaù—occupation; rakñyate—is protected; tanubhiù—by
multimanifestations; tava—Your; dharmasya—of religious principles; paramaù—the supreme; guhyaù—objective;
nirvikäraù—unchangeable; bhavän—You; mataù—in our opinion.
You are the source of the eternal occupation of all living entities, and by Your multimanifestations of Personalities of
Godhead, You have always protected religion. You are the supreme objective of religious principles, and in our opinion
You are inexhaustible and unchangeable eternally.
SB 3.16.19
taranti hy aïjasä måtyuà
nivåttä yad-anugrahät
yoginaù sa bhavän kià svid
anugåhyeta yat paraiù

taranti—cross over; hi—because; aïjasä—easily; måtyum—birth and death; nivåttäù—ceasing all material desires; yat—
Your; anugrahät—by mercy; yoginaù—transcendentalists; saù—the Supreme Lord; bhavän—You; kim svit—never
possible; anugåhyeta—may be favored; yat—which; paraiù—by others.

Mystics and transcendentalists, by the mercy of the Lord, cross beyond nescience by ceasing all material desires. It is not
possible, therefore, that the Supreme Lord can be favored by others.

SB 3.16.20
yaà vai vibhütir upayäty anuvelam anyair
arthärthibhiù sva-çirasä dhåta-päda-reëuù
dhanyärpitäìghri-tulasé-nava-däma-dhämno
lokaà madhuvrata-pater iva käma-yänä

yam—whom; vai—certainly; vibhütiù—Lakñmé, the goddess of fortune; upayäti—waits upon; anuvelam—occasionally;

anyaiù—by others; artha—material facility; arthibhiù—by those who desire; sva-çirasä—on their own heads; dhåta—
accepting; päda—of the feet; reëuù—the dust; dhanya—by the devotees; arpita—offered; aìghri—at Your feet; tulasé—of
tulasé leaves; nava—fresh; däma—on the garland; dhämnaù—having a place; lokam—the place; madhu-vrata-pateù—of
the king of the bees; iva—like; käma-yänä—is anxious to secure.

The goddess of fortune, Lakñmé, the dust of whose feet is worn on the head by others, waits upon You, as appointed, for
she is anxious to secure a place in the abode of the king of bees, who hovers on the fresh wreath of tulasé leaves offered at
Your feet by some blessed devotee.

SB 3.16.21
yas täà vivikta-caritair anuvartamänäà
nätyädriyat parama-bhägavata-prasaìgaù
sa tvaà dvijänupatha-puëya-rajaù-punétaù
çrévatsa-lakñma kim agä bhaga-bhäjanas tvam

yaù—who; täm—Lakñmé; vivikta—completely pure; caritaiù—devotional services; anuvartamänäm—serving; na—not;

atyädriyat—attached; parama—the highest; bhägavata—devotees; prasaìgaù—attached; saù—the Supreme Lord; tvam—
You; dvija—of the brähmaëas; anupatha—on the path; puëya—sanctified; rajaù—dust; punétaù—purified; çrévatsa—of
Çrévatsa; lakñma—the mark; kim—what; agäù—You obtained; bhaga—all opulences or all good qualities; bhäjanaù—
the reservoir; tvam—You.

O Lord, You are exceedingly attached to the activities of Your pure devotees, yet You are never attached to the goddesses
of fortune who constantly engage in Your transcendental loving service. How can You be purified, therefore, by the dust
of the path traversed by the brähmaëas, and how can You be glorified or made fortunate by the marks of Çrévatsa on Your
chest?

SB 3.16.22
dharmasya te bhagavatas tri-yuga tribhiù svaiù
padbhiç caräcaram idaà dvija-devatärtham
nünaà bhåtaà tad-abhighäti rajas tamaç ca
sattvena no varadayä tanuvä nirasya

dharmasya—of the personification of all religion; te—of You; bhagavataù—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tri-
yuga—You who are manifest in all three millenniums; tribhiù—by three; svaiù—Your own; padbhiù—feet; cara-acaram
—animate and inanimate; idam—this universe; dvija—the twice-born; devatä—the demigods; artham—for the sake of;
nünam—however; bhåtam—protected; tat—those feet; abhighäti—destroying; rajaù—the mode of passion; tamaù—the
mode of ignorance; ca—and; sattvena—of pure goodness; naù—unto us; vara-dayä—bestowing all blessings; tanuvä—by
Your transcendental form; nirasya—driving away.

O Lord, You are the personification of all religion. Therefore You manifest Yourself in three millenniums, and thus You
protect this universe, which consists of animate and inanimate beings. By Your grace, which is of pure goodness and is
the bestower of all blessings, kindly drive away the elements of rajas and tamas for the sake of the demigods and twice-
born.

SB 3.16.23
na tvaà dvijottama-kulaà yadi hätma-gopaà
goptä våñaù svarhaëena sa-sünåtena
tarhy eva naìkñyati çivas tava deva panthä
loko 'grahéñyad åñabhasya hi tat pramäëam

na—not; tvam—You; dvija—of the twice-born; uttama-kulam—the highest class; yadi—if; ha—indeed; ätma-gopam—
worthy to be protected by You; goptä—the protector; våñaù—the best; su-arhaëena—by worship; sa-sünåtena—along
with mild words; tarhi—then; eva—certainly; naìkñyati—will be lost; çivaù—auspicious; tava—Your; deva—O Lord;
panthäù—the path; lokaù—the people in general; agrahéñyat—would accept; åñabhasya—of the best; hi—because; tat—
that; pramäëam—authority.

O Lord, You are the protector of the highest of the twice-born. If You do not protect them by offering worship and mild
words, then certainly the auspicious path of worship will be rejected by people in general, who act on the strength and
authority of Your Lordship.

SB 3.16.24
tat te 'nabhéñöam iva sattva-nidher vidhitsoù
kñemaà janäya nija-çaktibhir uddhåtäreù
naitävatä try-adhipater bata viçva-bhartus
tejaù kñataà tv avanatasya sa te vinodaù

tat—that destruction of the path of auspiciousness; te—by You; anabhéñöam—is not liked; iva—as; sattva-nidheù—the
reservoir of all goodness; vidhitsoù—desiring to do; kñemam—good; janäya—for the people in general; nija-çaktibhiù—
by Your own potencies; uddhåta—destroyed; areù—the opposite element; na—not; etävatä—by this; tri-adhipateù—of
the proprietor of the three kinds of creations; bata—O Lord; viçva-bhartuù—the maintainer of the universe; tejaù—
potency; kñatam—reduced; tu—but; avanatasya—submissive; saù—that; te—Your; vinodaù—pleasure.

Dear Lord, You never want the auspicious path to be destroyed, for You are the reservoir of all goodness. Just to benefit
people in general, You destroy the evil element by Your mighty potency. You are the proprietor of the three creations and
the maintainer of the entire universe. Therefore Your potency is not reduced by Your submissive behavior. Rather, by
submission You exhibit Your transcendental pastimes.

SB 3.16.25
yaà vänayor damam adhéça bhavän vidhatte
våttià nu vä tad anumanmahi nirvyalékam
asmäsu vä ya ucito dhriyatäà sa daëòo
ye 'nägasau vayam ayuìkñmahi kilbiñeëa

yam—which; vä—or; anayoù—of both of them; damam—punishment; adhéça—O Lord; bhavän—Your Lordship;
vidhatte—awards; våttim—better existence; nu—certainly; vä—or; tat—that; anumanmahi—we accept; nirvyalékam—
without duplicity; asmäsu—to us; vä—or; yaù—whichever; ucitaù—is proper; dhriyatäm—may be awarded; saù—that;
daëòaù—punishment; ye—who; anägasau—sinless; vayam—we; ayuìkñmahi—allotted; kilbiñeëa—with a curse.

O Lord, whatever punishment You wish to award to these two innocent persons or also to us we shall accept without
duplicity. We understand that we have cursed two faultless persons.
 The demigods glorify Çré Varäha deva
SB 3.19.19
TEXT 19
dyaur nañöa-bhagaëäbhraughaiù
sa-vidyut-stanayitnubhiù
varñadbhiù püya-keçäsåg-
vië-müträsthéni cäsakåt
SYNONYMS
dyauù—the sky; nañöa—having disappeared; bha-gaëa—luminaries; abhra—of clouds; oghaiù—by masses; sa—
accompanied by; vidyut—lightning; stanayitnubhiù—and thunder; varñadbhiù—raining; püya—pus; keça—hair; asåk—
blood; viö—stool; mütra—urine; asthéni—bones; ca—and; asakåt—again and again.
TRANSLATION
The luminaries in outer space disappeared due to the sky's being overcast with masses of clouds, which were accompanied
by lightning and thunder. The sky rained pus, hair, blood, stool, urine and bones.
TEXT 20
girayaù pratyadåçyanta
nänäyudha-muco 'nagha
dig-väsaso yätudhänyaù
çülinyo mukta-mürdhajäù
SYNONYMS
girayaù—mountains; pratyadåçyanta—appeared; nänä—various; äyudha—weapons; mucaù—discharging; anagha—O
sinless Vidura; dik-väsasaù—naked; yätudhänyaù—demonesses; çülinyaù—armed with tridents; mukta—hanging loose;
mürdhajäù—hair.
TRANSLATION
O sinless Vidura, mountains discharged weapons of various kinds, and naked demonesses armed with tridents appeared
with their hair hanging loose.
TEXT 21
bahubhir yakña-rakñobhiù
patty-açva-ratha-kuïjaraiù
ätatäyibhir utsåñöä
hiàsrä väco 'tivaiçasäù
SYNONYMS
bahubhiù—by many; yakña-rakñobhiù—Yakñas and Räkñasas; patti—marching on foot; açva—on horses; ratha—on
chariots; kuïjaraiù—or on elephants; ätatäyibhiù—ruffians; utsåñöäù—were uttered; hiàsräù—cruel; väcaù—words; ati-
vaiçasäù—murderous.
TRANSLATION
Cruel and savage slogans were uttered by hosts of ruffian Yakñas and Räkñasas, who all either marched on foot or rode
on horses, elephants or chariots.
TEXT 22
präduñkåtänäà mäyänäm
äsuréëäà vinäçayat
sudarçanästraà bhagavän
präyuìkta dayitaà tri-pät
SYNONYMS
präduñkåtänäm—displayed; mäyänäm—the magical forces; äsuréëäm—displayed by the demon; vinäçayat—desiring to
destroy; sudarçana-astram—the Sudarçana weapon; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; präyuìkta—threw;
dayitam—beloved; tri-pät—the enjoyer of all sacrifices.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, the personal enjoyer of all sacrifices, now discharged His beloved Sudarçana, which was capable of dispersing
the magical forces displayed by the demon.
TEXT 23
tadä diteù samabhavat
sahasä hådi vepathuù
smarantyä bhartur ädeçaà
stanäc cäsåk prasusruve
SYNONYMS
tadä—at that moment; diteù—of Diti; samabhavat—occurred; sahasä—suddenly; hådi—in the heart; vepathuù—a
shudder; smarantyäù—recalling; bhartuù—of her husband, Kaçyapa; ädeçam—the words; stanät—from her breast; ca—
and; asåk—blood; prasusruve—flowed.
TRANSLATION
At that very moment, a shudder suddenly ran through the heart of Diti, the mother of Hiraëyäkña. She recalled the words
of her husband, Kaçyapa, and blood flowed from her breasts.
TEXT 24
vinañöäsu sva-mäyäsu
bhüyaç cävrajya keçavam
ruñopagühamäno 'muà
dadåçe 'vasthitaà bahiù
SYNONYMS
vinañöäsu—when dispelled; sva-mäyäsu—his magic forces; bhüyaù—again; ca—and; ävrajya—after coming into the
presence; keçavam—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ruñä—full of rage; upagühamänaù—embracing; amum—the
Lord; dadåçe—saw; avasthitam—standing; bahiù—outside.
TRANSLATION
When the demon saw his magic forces dispelled, he once again came into the presence of the Personality of Godhead,
Keçava, and, full of rage, tried to embrace Him within his arms to crush Him. But to his great amazement he found the
Lord standing outside the circle of his arms.
TEXT 25
taà muñöibhir vinighnantaà
vajra-särair adhokñajaù
kareëa karëa-müle 'han
yathä tväñöraà marut-patiù
SYNONYMS
tam—Hiraëyäkña; muñöibhiù—with his fists; vinighnantam—striking; vajra-säraiù—as hard as a thunderbolt; adhokñajaù
—Lord Adhokñaja; kareëa—with the hand; karëa-müle—at the root of the ear; ahan—struck; yathä—as; tväñöram—the
demon Våtra (son of Tvañöä); marut-patiù—Indra (lord of the Maruts).
TRANSLATION
The demon now began to strike the Lord with his hard fists, but Lord Adhokñaja slapped him in the root of the ear, even
as Indra, the lord of the Maruts, hit the demon Våtra.
TEXT 26
sa ähato viçva-jitä hy avajïayä
paribhramad-gätra udasta-locanaù
viçérëa-bähv-aìghri-çiroruho 'patad
yathä nagendro lulito nabhasvatä
SYNONYMS
saù—he; ähataù—having been struck; viçva-jitä—by the Supreme Personality of Godhead; hi—though; avajïayä—
indifferently; paribhramat—wheeling; gätraù—body; udasta—bulged out; locanaù—eyes; viçérëa—broken; bähu—arms;
aìghri—legs; çiraù-ruhaù—hair; apatat—fell down; yathä—like; naga-indraù—a gigantic tree; lulitaù—uprooted;
nabhasvatä—by the wind.
TRANSLATION
Though struck indifferently by the Lord, the conqueror of all, the demon's body began to wheel. His eyeballs bulged out
of their sockets. His arms and legs broken and the hair on his head scattered, he fell down dead, like a gigantic tree
uprooted by the wind.
TEXT 27
kñitau çayänaà tam akuëöha-varcasaà
karäla-daàñöraà paridañöa-dacchadam
ajädayo vékñya çaçaàsur ägatä
aho imaà ko nu labheta saàsthitim
SYNONYMS
kñitau—on the ground; çayänam—lying; tam—Hiraëyäkña; akuëöha—unfaded; varcasam—glow; karäla—fearful;
daàñöram—teeth; paridañöa—bitten; dat-chadam—lip; aja-ädayaù—Brahmä and others; vékñya—having seen; çaçaàsuù
—admiringly said; ägatäù—arrived; aho—oh; imam—this; kaù—who; nu—indeed; labheta—could meet; saàsthitim—
death.
TRANSLATION
Aja [Brahmä] and others arrived on the spot to see the fearfully tusked demon lying on the ground, biting his lip. The
glow of his face was yet unfaded, and Brahmä admiringly said: Oh, who could meet such blessed death?
TEXT 28
yaà yogino yoga-samädhinä raho
dhyäyanti liìgäd asato mumukñayä
tasyaiña daitya-åñabhaù padähato
mukhaà prapaçyaàs tanum utsasarja ha
SYNONYMS
yam—whom; yoginaù—the yogés; yoga-samädhinä—in mystic trance; rahaù—in seclusion; dhyäyanti—meditate upon;
liìgät—from the body; asataù—unreal; mumukñayä—seeking freedom; tasya—of Him; eñaù—this; daitya—son of Diti;
åñabhaù—the crest jewel; padä—by a foot; ähataù—struck; mukham—countenance; prapaçyan—while gazing on; tanum
—the body; utsasarja—he cast off; ha—indeed.
TRANSLATION
Brahmä continued: He was struck by a forefoot of the Lord, whom yogés, seeking freedom from their unreal material
bodies, meditate upon in seclusion in mystic trance. While gazing on His countenance, this crest jewel of Diti's sons has
cast off his mortal coil.
TEXT 29
etau tau pärñadäv asya
çäpäd yätäv asad-gatim
punaù katipayaiù sthänaà
prapatsyete ha janmabhiù
SYNONYMS
etau—these two; tau—both; pärñadau—personal assistants; asya—of the Personality of Godhead; çäpät—because of
being cursed; yätau—have gone; asat-gatim—to take birth in a demoniac family; punaù—again; katipayaiù—a few;
sthänam—own place; prapatsyete—will get back; ha—indeed; janmabhiù—after births.
TRANSLATION
These two personal assistants of the Supreme Lord, having been cursed, have been destined to take birth in demoniac
families. After a few such births, they will return to their own positions.
TEXT 30
devä ücuù
namo namas te 'khila-yajïa-tantave
sthitau gåhétämala-sattva-mürtaye
diñöyä hato 'yaà jagatäm aruntudas
tvat-päda-bhaktyä vayam éça nirvåtäù
SYNONYMS
deväù—the demigods; ücuù—said; namaù—obeisances; namaù—obeisances; te—unto You; akhila-yajïa-tantave—the
enjoyer of all sacrifices; sthitau—for the purpose of maintaining; gåhéta—assumed; amala—pure; sattva—goodness;
mürtaye—form; diñöyä—fortunately; hataù—slain; ayam—this; jagatäm—to the worlds; aruntudaù—causing torment;
tvat-päda—to Your feet; bhaktyä—with devotion; vayam—we; éça—O Lord; nirvåtäù—have attained happiness.
TRANSLATION
The demigods addressed the Lord: All obeisances unto You! You are the enjoyer of all sacrifices, and You have assumed
the form of a boar, in pure goodness, for the purpose of maintaining the world. Fortunately for us, this demon, who was a
torment to the worlds, has been slain by You, and we too, O Lord, are now at ease, in devotion to Your lotus feet.
Satya-yuga Avatärasya Viñëu Stuti
Satya-yuga Avatärasya Viñëu Sage Kardama glorifying Satya-yuga Avatära (Çukla) of 3.21.3-21
Stuti Viñëu
SB 3.21.3
TEXT 3
tasya vai duhitä brahman
devahütéti viçrutä
patné prajäpater uktä
kardamasya tvayänagha
SYNONYMS
tasya—of that Manu; vai—indeed; duhitä—the daughter; brahman—O holy brähmaëa; devahüti—named Devahüti; iti—
thus; viçrutä—was known; patné—wife; prajäpateù—of the lord of created beings; uktä—has been spoken of;
kardamasya—of Kardama Muni; tvayä—by you; anagha—O sinless one.
TRANSLATION
O holy brähmaëa, O sinless one, you have spoken of his daughter, known by the name Devahüti, as the wife of the sage
Kardama, the lord of created beings.
TEXT 4
tasyäà sa vai mahä-yogé
yuktäyäà yoga-lakñaëaiù
sasarja katidhä véryaà
tan me çuçrüñave vada
SYNONYMS
tasyäm—in her; saù—Kardama Muni; vai—in fact; mahä-yogé—great mystic yogé; yuktäyäm—endowed; yoga-
lakñaëaiù—with the eightfold symptoms of yogic perfection; sasarja—propagated; katidhä—how many times; véryam—
offspring; tat—that narration; me—to me; çuçrüñave—who am eager to hear; vada—tell.
TRANSLATION
How many offspring did that great yogé beget through the princess, who was endowed with eightfold perfection in the
yoga principles? Oh, pray tell me this, for I am eager to hear it.
TEXT 5
rucir yo bhagavän brahman
dakño vä brahmaëaù sutaù
yathä sasarja bhütäni
labdhvä bhäryäà ca mänavém
SYNONYMS
ruciù—Ruci; yaù—who; bhagavän—worshipful; brahman—O holy sage; dakñaù—Dakña; vä—and; brahmaëaù—of Lord
Brahmä; sutaù—the son; yathä—in what way; sasarja—generated; bhütäni—offspring; labdhvä—after securing; bhäryäm
—as their wives; ca—and; mänavém—the daughters of Sväyambhuva Manu.
TRANSLATION
O holy sage, tell me how the worshipful Ruci and Dakña, the son of Brahmä, generated children after securing as their
wives the other two daughters of Sväyambhuva Manu.
TEXT 6
maitreya uväca
prajäù såjeti bhagavän
kardamo brahmaëoditaù
sarasvatyäà tapas tepe
sahasräëäà samä daça
SYNONYMS
maitreyaù uväca—the great sage Maitreya said; prajäù—children; såja—beget; iti—thus; bhagavän—the worshipful;
kardamaù—Kardama Muni; brahmaëä—by Lord Brahmä; uditaù—commanded; sarasvatyäm—on the bank of the River
Sarasvaté; tapaù—penance; tepe—practiced; sahasräëäm—of thousands; samäù—years; daça—ten.
TRANSLATION
The great sage Maitreya replied: Commanded by Lord Brahmä to beget children in the worlds, the worshipful Kardama
Muni practiced penance on the bank of the River Sarasvaté for a period of ten thousand years.
TEXT 7
tataù samädhi-yuktena
kriyä-yogena kardamaù
samprapede harià bhaktyä
prapanna-varadäçuñam
SYNONYMS
tataù—then, in that penance; samädhi-yuktena—in trance; kriyä-yogena—by bhakti-yoga worship; kardamaù—the sage
Kardama; samprapede—served; harim—the Personality of Godhead; bhaktyä—in devotional service; prapanna—to the
surrendered souls; varadäçuñam—the bestower of all blessings.
TRANSLATION
During that period of penance, the sage Kardama, by worship through devotional service in trance, propitiated the
Personality of Godhead, who is the quick bestower of all blessings upon those who flee to Him for protection.
TEXT 8
tävat prasanno bhagavän
puñkaräkñaù kåte yuge
darçayäm äsa taà kñattaù
çäbdaà brahma dadhad vapuù
SYNONYMS
tävat—then; prasannaù—being pleased; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; puñkara-akñaù—lotus-eyed;
kåte yuge—in the Satya-yuga; darçayäm äsa—showed; tam—to that Kardama Muni; kñattaù—O Vidura; çäbdam—which
is to be understood only through the Vedas; brahma—the Absolute Truth; dadhat—exhibiting; vapuù—His transcendental
body.
TRANSLATION
Then, in the Satya-yuga, the lotus-eyed Supreme Personality of Godhead, being pleased, showed Himself to that Kardama
Muni and displayed His transcendental form, which can be understood only through the Vedas.
TEXT 9
sa taà virajam arkäbhaà
sita-padmotpala-srajam
snigdha-nélälaka-vräta-
vakträbjaà virajo 'mbaram
SYNONYMS
saù—that Kardama Muni; tam—Him; virajam—without contamination; arka-äbham—effulgent like the sun; sita—white;
padma—lotuses; utpala—water lilies; srajam—garland; snigdha—slick; néla—blackish-blue; alaka—of locks of hair;
vräta—an abundance; vaktra—face; abjam—lotuslike; virajaù—spotless; ambaram—clothing.
TRANSLATION
Kardama Muni saw the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is free from material contamination, in His eternal form,
effulgent like the sun, wearing a garland of white lotuses and water lilies. The Lord was clad in spotless yellow silk, and
His lotus face was fringed with slick dark locks of curly hair.
TEXT 10
kiréöinaà kuëòalinaà
çaìkha-cakra-gadä-dharam
çvetotpala-kréòanakaà
manaù-sparça-smitekñaëam
SYNONYMS
kiréöinam—adorned with a crown; kuëòalinam—wearing earrings; çaìkha—conch; cakra—disc; gadä—mace; dharam—
holding; çveta—white; utpala—lily; kréòanakam—plaything; manaù—heart; sparça—touching; smita—smiling; ékñaëam
—and glancing.
TRANSLATION
Adorned with a crown and earrings, He held His characteristic conch, disc and mace in three of His hands and a white lily
in the fourth. He glanced about in a happy, smiling mood whose sight captivates the hearts of all devotees.
TEXT 11
vinyasta-caraëämbhojam
aàsa-deçe garutmataù
dåñövä khe 'vasthitaà vakñaù-
çriyaà kaustubha-kandharam
SYNONYMS
vinyasta—having been placed; caraëa-ambhojam—lotus feet; aàsa-deçe—on the shoulders; garutmataù—of Garuòa;
dåñövä—having seen; khe—in the air; avasthitam—standing; vakñaù—on His chest; çriyam—auspicious mark;
kaustubha—the Kaustubha gem; kandharam—neck.
TRANSLATION
A golden streak on His chest, the famous Kaustubha gem suspended from His neck, He stood in the air with His lotus feet
placed on the shoulders of Garuòa.
TEXT 12
jäta-harño 'patan mürdhnä
kñitau labdha-manorathaù
gérbhis tv abhyagåëät préti-
svabhävätmä kåtäïjaliù
SYNONYMS
jäta-harñaù—naturally jubilant; apatat—he fell down; mürdhnä—with his head; kñitau—on the ground; labdha—having
been achieved; manaù-rathaù—his desire; gérbhiù—with prayers; tu—and; abhyagåëät—he satisfied; préti-svabhäva-ätmä
—whose heart is by nature always full of love; kåta-aïjaliù—with folded hands.
TRANSLATION
When Kardama Muni actually realized the Supreme Personality of Godhead in person, he was greatly satisfied because
his transcendental desire was fulfilled. He fell on the ground with his head bowed to offer obeisances unto the lotus feet of
the Lord. His heart naturally full of love of God, with folded hands he satisfied the Lord with prayers.
TEXT 13
åñir uväca
juñöaà batädyäkhila-sattva-räçeù
säàsiddhyam akñëos tava darçanän naù
yad-darçanaà janmabhir éòya sadbhir
äçäsate yogino rüòha-yogäù
SYNONYMS
åñiù uväca—the great sage said; juñöam—is attained; bata—ah; adya—now; akhila—all; sattva—of goodness; räçeù—
who are the reservoir; säàsiddhyam—the complete success; akñëoù—of the two eyes; tava—of You; darçanät—from the
sight; naù—by us; yat—of whom; darçanam—sight; janmabhiù—through births; éòya—O worshipable Lord; sadbhiù—
gradually elevated in position; äçäsate—aspire; yoginaù—yogés; rüòha-yogäù—having obtained perfection in yoga.
TRANSLATION
The great sage Kardama said: O supreme worshipful Lord, my power of sight is now fulfilled, having attained the greatest
perfection of the sight of You, who are the reservoir of all existences. Through many successive births of deep meditation,
advanced yogés aspire to see Your transcendental form.
TEXT 14
ye mäyayä te hata-medhasas tvat-
pädäravindaà bhava-sindhu-potam
upäsate käma-laväya teñäà
räséça kämän niraye 'pi ye syuù
SYNONYMS
ye—those persons; mäyayä—by the deluding energy; te—of You; hata—has been lost; medhasaù—whose intelligence;
tvat—Your; päda-aravindam—lotus feet; bhava—of mundane existence; sindhu—the ocean; potam—the boat for
crossing; upäsate—worship; käma-laväya—for obtaining trivial pleasures; teñäm—their; räsi—You bestow; éça—O
Lord; kämän—desires; niraye—in hell; api—even; ye—which desires; syuù—can be available.
TRANSLATION
Your lotus feet are the true vessel to take one across the ocean of mundane nescience. Only persons deprived of their
intelligence by the spell of the deluding energy will worship those feet with a view to attain the trivial and momentary
pleasures of the senses, which even persons rotting in hell can attain. However, O my Lord, You are so kind that You
bestow mercy even upon them.
TEXT 15
tathä sa cähaà parivoòhu-kämaù
samäna-çéläà gåhamedha-dhenum
upeyivän mülam açeña-mülaà
duräçayaù käma-dughäìghripasya
SYNONYMS
tathä—similarly; saù—myself; ca—also; aham—I; parivoòhu-kämaù—desiring to marry; samäna-çéläm—a girl of like
disposition; gåha-medha—in married life; dhenum—a cow of plenty; upeyivän—have approached; mülam—the root
(lotus feet); açeña—of everything; mülam—the source; duräçayaù—with lustful desire; käma-dugha—yielding all desires;
aìghripasya—(of You) who are the tree.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, desiring to marry a girl of like disposition who may prove to be a veritable cow of plenty in my married life, to
satisfy my lustful desire I too have sought the shelter of Your lotus feet, which are the source of everything, for You are
like a desire tree.
TEXT 16
prajäpates te vacasädhéça tantyä
lokaù kiläyaà käma-hato 'nubaddhaù
ahaà ca lokänugato vahämi
balià ca çuklänimiñäya tubhyam
SYNONYMS
prajäpateù—who are the master of all living entities; te—of You; vacasä—under the direction; adhéça—O my Lord;
tantyä—by a rope; lokaù—conditioned souls; kila—indeed; ayam—these; käma-hataù—conquered by lusty desires;
anubaddhaù—are bound; aham—I; ca—and; loka-anugataù—following the conditioned souls; vahämi—offer; balim—
oblations; ca—and; çukla—O embodiment of religion; animiñäya—existing as eternal time; tubhyam—to You.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, You are the master and leader of all living entities. Under Your direction, all conditioned souls, as if bound by
rope, are constantly engaged in satisfying their desires. Following them, O embodiment of religion, I also bear oblations
for You, who are eternal time.
TEXT 17
lokäàç ca lokänugatän paçüàç ca
hitvä çritäs te caraëätapatram
parasparaà tvad-guëa-väda-sédhu-
péyüña-niryäpita-deha-dharmäù
SYNONYMS
lokän—worldly affairs; ca—and; loka-anugatän—the followers of worldly affairs; paçün—beastly; ca—and; hitvä—
having given up; çritäù—taken shelter; te—Your; caraëa—of lotus feet; ätapatram—the umbrella; parasparam—with one
another; tvat—Your; guëa—of qualities; väda—by discussion; sédhu—intoxicating; péyüña—by the nectar; niryäpita—
extinguished; deha-dharmäù—the primary necessities of the body.
TRANSLATION
However, persons who have given up stereotyped worldly affairs and the beastly followers of these affairs, and who have
taken shelter of the umbrella of Your lotus feet by drinking the intoxicating nectar of Your qualities and activities in
discussions with one another, can be freed from the primary necessities of the material body.
TEXT 18
na te 'jaräkña-bhramir äyur eñäà
trayodaçäraà tri-çataà ñañöi-parva
ñaë-nemy ananta-cchadi yat tri-ëäbhi
karäla-sroto jagad äcchidya dhävat
SYNONYMS
na—not; te—Your; ajara—of imperishable Brahman; akña—on the axle; bhramiù—rotating; äyuù—span of life; eñäm—
of the devotees; trayodaça—thirteen; aram—spokes; tri-çatam—three hundred; ñañöi—sixty; parva—functions; ñaö—six;
nemi—rims; ananta—innumerable; chadi—leaves; yat—which; tri—three; näbhi—naves; karäla-srotaù—with
tremendous velocity; jagat—the universe; äcchidya—cutting short; dhävat—running.
TRANSLATION
Your wheel, which has three naves, rotates around the axis of the imperishable Brahman. It has thirteen spokes, 360
joints, six rims and numberless leaves carved upon it. Though its revolution cuts short the life-span of the entire creation,
this wheel of tremendous velocity cannot touch the life-span of the devotees of the Lord.
TEXT 19
ekaù svayaà saï jagataù sisåkñayä-
dvitéyayätmann adhi-yogamäyayä
såjasy adaù päsi punar grasiñyase
yathorëa-näbhir bhagavan sva-çaktibhiù
SYNONYMS
ekaù—one; svayam—Yourself; san—being; jagataù—the universes; sisåkñayä—with a desire to create; advitéyayä—
without a second; ätman—in Yourself; adhi—controlling; yoga-mäyayä—by yogamäyä; såjasi—You create; adaù—those
universes; päsi—You maintain; punaù—again; grasiñyase—You will wind up; yathä—like; ürëa-näbhiù—a spider;
bhagavan—O Lord; sva-çaktibhiù—by its own energy.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You alone create the universes. O Personality of Godhead, desiring to create these universes, You create
them, maintain them and again wind them up by Your own energies, which are under the control of Your second energy,
called yogamäyä, just as a spider creates a cobweb by its own energy and again winds it up.
TEXT 20
naitad batädhéça padaà tavepsitaà
yan mäyayä nas tanuñe bhüta-sükñmam
anugrahäyästv api yarhi mäyayä
lasat-tulasyä bhagavän vilakñitaù
SYNONYMS
na—not; etat—this; bata—indeed; adhéça—O Lord; padam—material world; tava—Your; épsitam—desire; yat—which;
mäyayä—by Your external energy; naù—for us; tanuñe—You manifest; bhüta-sükñmam—the elements, gross and subtle;
anugrahäya—for bestowing mercy; astu—let it be; api—also; yarhi—when; mäyayä—through Your causeless mercy;
lasat—splendid; tulasyä—with a wreath of tulasé leaves; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; vilakñitaù—is
perceived.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, although it is not Your desire, You manifest this creation of gross and subtle elements just for our sensual
satisfaction. Let Your causeless mercy be upon us, for You have appeared before us in Your eternal form, adorned with a
splendid wreath of tulasé leaves.
TEXT 21
taà tvänubhütyoparata-kriyärthaà
sva-mäyayä vartita-loka-tantram
namämy abhékñëaà namanéya-päda-
sarojam alpéyasi käma-varñam
SYNONYMS
tam—that; tvä—You; anubhütyä—by realizing; uparata—disregarded; kriyä—enjoyment of fruitive activities; artham—in
order that; sva-mäyayä—by Your own energy; vartita—brought about; loka-tantram—the material worlds; namämi—I
offer obeisances; abhékñëam—continuously; namanéya—worshipable; päda-sarojam—lotus feet; alpéyasi—on the
insignificant; käma—desires; varñam—showering.
TRANSLATION
I continuously offer my respectful obeisances unto Your lotus feet, of which it is worthy to take shelter, because You
shower all benedictions on the insignificant. To give all living entities detachment from fruitive activity by realizing You,
You have expanded these material worlds by Your own energy.
Çré Kardamasya Stuti
Çré Kardamasya Stuti Çré Kardama Muni praying to Lord Kapila in child forn 3.24.27-34

TEXT 27
aho päpacyamänänäà
niraye svair amaìgalaiù
kälena bhüyasä nünaà
prasédantéha devatäù
SYNONYMS
aho—oh; päpacyamänänäm—with those being much afflicted; niraye—in the hellish material entanglement; svaiù—their
own; amaìgalaiù—by misdeeds; kälena bhüyasä—after a long time; nünam—indeed; prasédanti—they are pleased; iha—
in this world; devatäù—the demigods.
TRANSLATION
Kardama Muni said: Oh, after a long time the demigods of this universe have become pleased with the suffering souls
who are in material entanglement because of their own misdeeds.
TEXT 28
bahu-janma-vipakvena
samyag-yoga-samädhinä
drañöuà yatante yatayaù
çünyägäreñu yat-padam
SYNONYMS
bahu—many; janma—after births; vipakvena—which is mature; samyak—perfect; yoga-samädhinä—by trance in yoga;
drañöum—to see; yatante—they endeavor; yatayaù—the yogés; çünya-agäreñu—in secluded places; yat—whose; padam
—feet.
TRANSLATION
After many births, mature yogés, by complete trance in yoga, endeavor in secluded places to see the lotus feet of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 29
sa eva bhagavän adya
helanaà na gaëayya naù
gåheñu jäto grämyäëäà
yaù svänäà pakña-poñaëaù
SYNONYMS
saù eva—that very same; bhagavän—Supreme Personality of Godhead; adya—today; helanam—negligence; na—not;
gaëayya—considering high and low; naù—our; gåheñu—in the houses; jätaù—appeared; grämyäëäm—of ordinary
householders; yaù—He who; svänäm—of His own devotees; pakña-poñaëaù—who supports the party.
TRANSLATION
Not considering the negligence of ordinary householders like us, that very same Supreme Personality of Godhead appears
in our homes just to support His devotees.
TEXT 30
svéyaà väkyam åtaà kartum
avatérëo 'si me gåhe
cikérñur bhagavän jïänaà
bhaktänäà mäna-vardhanaù
SYNONYMS
svéyam—Your own; väkyam—words; åtam—true; kartum—to make; avatérëaù—descended; asi—You are; me gåhe—in
my house; cikérñuù—desirous of disseminating; bhagavän—the Personality of Godhead; jïänam—knowledge; bhaktänäm
—of the devotees; mäna—the honor; vardhanaù—who increases.
TRANSLATION
Kardama Muni said: You, my dear Lord, who are always increasing the honor of Your devotees, have descended in my
home just to fulfill Your word and disseminate the process of real knowledge.
TEXT 31
täny eva te 'bhirüpäëi
rüpäëi bhagavaàs tava
yäni yäni ca rocante
sva-janänäm arüpiëaù
SYNONYMS
täni—those; eva—truly; te—Your; abhirüpäëi—suitable; rüpäëi—forms; bhagavan—O Lord; tava—Your; yäni yäni—
whichever; ca—and; rocante—are pleasing; sva-janänäm—to Your own devotees; arüpiëaù—of one with no material
form.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, although You have no material form, You have Your own innumerable forms. They truly are Your
transcendental forms, which are pleasing to Your devotees.
TEXT 32
tväà süribhis tattva-bubhutsayäddhä
sadäbhivädärhaëa-päda-péöham
aiçvarya-vairägya-yaço-'vabodha-
vérya-çriyä pürtam ahaà prapadye
SYNONYMS
tväm—unto You; süribhiù—by the great sages; tattva—the Absolute Truth; bubhutsayä—with a desire to understand;
addhä—certainly; sadä—always; abhiväda—of worshipful respects; arhaëa—which are worthy; päda—of Your feet;
péöham—to the seat; aiçvarya—opulence; vairägya—renunciation; yaçaù—fame; avabodha—knowledge; vérya—
strength; çriyä—with beauty; pürtam—who are full; aham—I; prapadye—surrender.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, Your lotus feet are the reservoir that always deserves to receive worshipful homage from all great sages
eager to understand the Absolute Truth. You are full in opulence, renunciation, transcendental fame, knowledge, strength
and beauty, and therefore I surrender myself unto Your lotus feet.
TEXT 33
paraà pradhänaà puruñaà mahäntaà
kälaà kavià tri-våtaà loka-pälam
ätmänubhütyänugata-prapaïcaà
svacchanda-çaktià kapilaà prapadye
SYNONYMS
param—transcendental; pradhänam—supreme; puruñam—person; mahäntam—who is the origin of the material world;
kälam—who is time; kavim—fully cognizant; tri-våtam—three modes of material nature; loka-pälam—who is the
maintainer of all the universes; ätma—in Himself; anubhütya—by internal potency; anugata—dissolved; prapaïcam—
whose material manifestations; sva-chanda—independently; çaktim—who is powerful; kapilam—to Lord Kapila;
prapadye—I surrender.
TRANSLATION
I surrender unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, descended in the form of Kapila, who is independently powerful
and transcendental, who is the Supreme Person and the Lord of the sum total of matter and the element of time, who is the
fully cognizant maintainer of all the universes under the three modes of material nature, and who absorbs the material
manifestations after their dissolution.
TEXT 34
ä smäbhipåcche 'dya patià prajänäà
tvayävatérëarëa utäpta-kämaù
parivrajat-padavém ästhito 'haà
cariñye tväà hådi yuïjan viçokaù
SYNONYMS
ä sma abhipåcche—I am inquiring; adya—now; patim—the Lord; prajänäm—of all created beings; tvayä—by You;
avatérëa-åëaù—free from debts; uta—and; äpta—fulfilled; kämaù—desires; parivrajat—of an itinerant mendicant;
padavém—the path; ästhitaù—accepting; aham—I; cariñye—I shall wander; tväm—You; hådi—in my heart; yuïjan—
keeping; viçokaù—free from lamentation.
TRANSLATION
Today I have something to ask from You, who are the Lord of all living entities. Since I have now been liberated by You
from my debts to my father, and since all my desires are fulfilled, I wish to accept the order of an itinerant mendicant.
Renouncing this family life, I wish to wander about, free from lamentation, thinking always of You in my heart.
Mätå Garbha’ñöaya jévasya Stuti
Mätå Garbha’ñöaya jévasya Stuti The human soul in the womb of mother prays to Supreme 3.31.12-21
Lord
.
TEXT 12
jantur uväca
tasyopasannam avituà jagad icchayätta-
nänä-tanor bhuvi calac-caraëäravindam
so 'haà vrajämi çaraëaà hy akuto-bhayaà me
yenedåçé gatir adarçy asato'nurüpä
SYNONYMS
jantuù uväca—the human soul says; tasya—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; upasannam—having approached for
protection; avitum—to protect; jagat—the universe; icchayä—by His own will; ätta-nänä-tanoù—who accepts various
forms; bhuvi—on the earth; calat—walking; caraëa-aravindam—the lotus feet; saù aham—I myself; vrajämi—go;
çaraëam—unto the shelter; hi—indeed; akutaù-bhayam—giving relief from all fear; me—for me; yena—by whom; édåçé
—such; gatiù—condition of life; adarçi—was considered; asataù—impious; anurüpä—befitting.
TRANSLATION
The human soul says: I take shelter of the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who appears in His various
eternal forms and walks on the surface of the world. I take shelter of Him only, because He can give me relief from all
fear and from Him I have received this condition of life, which is just befitting my impious activities.
TEXT 13
yas tv atra baddha iva karmabhir ävåtätmä
bhütendriyäçayamayém avalambya mäyäm
äste viçuddham avikäram akhaëòa-bodham
ätapyamäna-hådaye 'vasitaà namämi
SYNONYMS
yaù—who; tu—also; atra—here; baddhaù—bound; iva—as if; karmabhiù—by activities; ävåta—covered; ätmä—the pure
soul; bhüta—the gross elements; indriya—the senses; äçaya—the mind; mayém—consisting of; avalambya—having
fallen; mäyäm—into mäyä; äste—remains; viçuddham—completely pure; avikäram—without change; akhaëòa-bodham
—possessed of unlimited knowledge; ätapyamäna—repentant; hådaye—in the heart; avasitam—residing; namämi—I
offer my respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
I, the pure soul, appearing now bound by my activities, am lying in the womb of my mother by the arrangement of mäyä. I
offer my respectful obeisances unto Him who is also here with me but who is unaffected and changeless. He is unlimited,
but He is perceived in the repentant heart. To Him I offer my respectful obeisances.
TEXT 14
yaù païca-bhüta-racite rahitaù çarére
cchanno 'yathendriya-guëärtha-cid-ätmako 'ham
tenävikuëöha-mahimänam åñià tam enaà
vande paraà prakåti-püruñayoù pumäàsam
SYNONYMS
yaù—who; païca-bhüta—five gross elements; racite—made of; rahitaù—separated; çarére—in the material body; channaù
—covered; ayathä—unfitly; indriya—senses; guëa—qualities; artha—objects of senses; cit—ego; ätmakaù—consisting
of; aham—I; tena—by a material body; avikuëöha-mahimänam—whose glories are unobscured; åñim—all-knowing; tam
—that; enam—unto Him; vande—I offer obeisances; param—transcendental; prakåti—to material nature; püruñayoù—to
the living entities; pumäàsam—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
I am separated from the Supreme Lord because of my being in this material body, which is made of five elements, and
therefore my qualities and senses are being misused, although I am essentially spiritual. Because the Supreme Personality
of Godhead is transcendental to material nature and the living entities, because He is devoid of such a material body, and
because He is always glorious in His spiritual qualities, I offer my obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 15
yan-mäyayoru-guëa-karma-nibandhane 'smin
säàsärike pathi caraàs tad-abhiçrameëa
nañöa-småtiù punar ayaà pravåëéta lokaà
yuktyä kayä mahad-anugraham antareëa
SYNONYMS
yat—of the Lord; mäyayä—by the mäyä; uru-guëa—arising from the great modes; karma—activities; nibandhane—with
bonds; asmin—this; säàsärike—of repeated birth and death; pathi—on the path; caran—wandering; tat—of him;
abhiçrameëa—with great pains; nañöa—lost; småtiù—memory; punaù—again; ayam—this living entity; pravåëéta—may
realize; lokam—his true nature; yuktyä kayä—by what means; mahat-anugraham—the mercy of the Lord; antareëa—
without.
TRANSLATION
The human soul further prays: The living entity is put under the influence of material nature and continues a hard struggle
for existence on the path of repeated birth and death. This conditional life is due to his forgetfulness of his relationship
with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore, without the Lord's mercy, how can he again engage in the
transcendental loving service of the Lord?
TEXT 16
jïänaà yad etad adadhät katamaù sa devas
trai-kälikaà sthira-careñv anuvartitäàçaù
taà jéva-karma-padavém anuvartamänäs
täpa-trayopaçamanäya vayaà bhajema
SYNONYMS
jïänam—knowledge; yat—which; etat—this; adadhät—gave; katamaù—who other than; saù—that; devaù—the
Personality of Godhead; trai-kälikam—of the three phases of time; sthira-careñu—in the inanimate and animate objects;
anuvartita—dwelling; aàçaù—His partial representation; tam—unto Him; jéva—of the jéva souls; karma-padavém—the
path of fruitive activities; anuvartamänäù—who are pursuing; täpa-traya—from the threefold miseries; upaçamanäya—for
getting free; vayam—we; bhajema—must surrender.
TRANSLATION
No one other than the Supreme Personality of Godhead, as the localized Paramätmä, the partial representation of the Lord,
is directing all inanimate and animate objects. He is present in the three phases of time-past, present and future. Therefore,
the conditioned soul is engaged in different activities by His direction, and in order to get free from the threefold miseries
of this conditional life, we have to surrender unto Him only.
TEXT 17
dehy anya-deha-vivare jaöharägninäsåg-
vië-mütra-küpa-patito bhåça-tapta-dehaù
icchann ito vivasituà gaëayan sva-mäsän
nirväsyate kåpaëa-dhér bhagavan kadä nu
SYNONYMS
dehé—the embodied soul; anya-deha—of another body; vivare—in the abdomen; jaöhara—of the stomach; agninä—by
the fire; asåk—of blood; viö—stool; mütra—and urine; küpa—in a pool; patitaù—fallen; bhåça—strongly; tapta—
scorched; dehaù—his body; icchan—desiring; itaù—from that place; vivasitum—to get out; gaëayan—counting;
svamäsän—his months; nirväsyate—will be released; kåpaëa-dhéù—person of miserly intelligence; bhagavan—O Lord;
kadä—when; nu—indeed.
TRANSLATION
Fallen into a pool of blood, stool and urine within the abdomen of his mother, his own body scorched by the mother's
gastric fire, the embodied soul, anxious to get out, counts his months and prays, "O my Lord, when shall I, a wretched
soul, be released from this confinement?"
TEXT 18
yenedåçéà gatim asau daça-mäsya éça
saìgrähitaù puru-dayena bhavädåçena
svenaiva tuñyatu kåtena sa déna-näthaù
ko näma tat-prati vinäïjalim asya kuryät
SYNONYMS
yena—by whom (the Lord); édåçém—such; gatim—a condition; asau—that person (myself); daça-mäsyaù—ten months
old; éça—O Lord; saìgrähitaù—was made to accept; puru-dayena—very merciful; bhavädåçena—incomparable; svena—
own; eva—alone; tuñyatu—may He be pleased; kåtena—with His act; saù—that; déna-näthaù—refuge of the fallen souls;
kaù—who; näma—indeed; tat—that mercy; prati—in return; vinä—except with; aïjalim—folded hands; asya—of the
Lord; kuryät—can repay.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, by Your causeless mercy I am awakened to consciousness, although I am only ten months old. For this
causeless mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the friend of all fallen souls, there is no way to express my
gratitude but to pray with folded hands.
TEXT 19
paçyaty ayaà dhiñaëayä nanu sapta-vadhriù
çärérake dama-çaréry aparaù sva-dehe
yat-såñöayäsaà tam ahaà puruñaà puräëaà
paçye bahir hådi ca caityam iva pratétam
SYNONYMS
paçyati—sees; ayam—this living entity; dhiñaëayä—with intelligence; nanu—only; sapta-vadhriù—bound by the seven
layers of material coverings; çärérake—agreeable and disagreeable sense perceptions; dama-çaréré—having a body for
self-control; aparaù—another; sva-dehe—in his body; yat—by the Supreme Lord; såñöayä—endowed; äsam—was; tam—
Him; aham—I; puruñam—person; puräëam—oldest; paçye—see; bahiù—outside; hådi—in the heart; ca—and; caityam—
the source of the ego; iva—indeed; pratétam—recognized.
TRANSLATION
The living entity in another type of body sees only by instinct; he knows only the agreeable and disagreeable sense
perceptions of that particular body. But I have a body in which I can control my senses and can understand my
destination; therefore, I offer my respectful obeisances to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, by whom I have been
blessed with this body and by whose grace I can see Him within and without.
TEXT 20
so 'haà vasann api vibho bahu-duùkha-väsaà
garbhän na nirjigamiñe bahir andha-küpe
yatropayätam upasarpati deva-mäyä
mithyä matir yad-anu saàsåti-cakram etat
SYNONYMS
saù aham—I myself; vasan—living; api—although; vibho—O Lord; bahu-duùkha—with many miseries; väsam—in a
condition; garbhät—from the abdomen; na—not; nirjigamiñe—I wish to depart; bahiù—outside; andha-küpe—in the
blind well; yatra—where; upayätam—one who goes there; upasarpati—she captures; deva-mäyä—the external energy of
the Lord; mithyä—false; matiù—identification; yat—which mäyä; anu—according to; saàsåti—of continual birth and
death; cakram—cycle; etat—this.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, my Lord, although I am living in a terrible condition, I do not wish to depart from my mother's abdomen to fall
again into the blind well of materialistic life. Your external energy, called deva-mäyä, at once captures the newly born
child, and immediately false identification, which is the beginning of the cycle of continual birth and death, begins.
TEXT 21
tasmäd ahaà vigata-viklava uddhariñya
ätmänam äçu tamasaù suhådätmanaiva
bhüyo yathä vyasanam etad aneka-randhraà
mä me bhaviñyad upasädita-viñëu-pädaù
SYNONYMS
tasmät—therefore; aham—I; vigata—ceased; viklavaù—agitation; uddhariñye—shall deliver; ätmänam—myself; äçu—
quickly; tamasaù—from the darkness; suhådä ätmanä—with friendly intelligence; eva—indeed; bhüyaù—again; yathä—
so that; vyasanam—plight; etat—this; aneka-randhram—entering many wombs; mä—not; me—my; bhaviñyat—may
occur; upasädita—placed (in my mind); viñëu-pädaù—the lotus feet of Lord Viñëu.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, without being agitated any more, I shall deliver myself from the darkness of nescience with the help of my
friend, clear consciousness. Simply by keeping the lotus feet of Lord Viñëu in my mind, I shall be saved from entering
into the wombs of many mothers for repeated birth and death.
Çré Devahüti kåt Çré Kapiladeva Stavah
Çré Devahüti kåt Çré Kapiladeva Çré Devahüti praying to Çré Kapiladeva 3.33.2-8
Stavah

TEXT 2
devahütir uväca
athäpy ajo 'ntaù-salile çayänaà
bhütendriyärthätma-mayaà vapus te
guëa-pravähaà sad-açeña-béjaà
dadhyau svayaà yaj-jaöharäbja-jätaù
SYNONYMS
devahütiù uväca—Devahüti said; atha api—moreover; ajaù—Lord Brahmä; antaù-salile—in the water; çayänam—lying;
bhüta—the material elements; indriya—the senses; artha—the sense objects; ätma—the mind; mayam—pervaded by;
vapuù—body; te—Your; guëa-praväham—the source of the stream of the three modes of material nature; sat—manifest;
açeña—of all; béjam—the seed; dadhyau—meditated upon; svayam—himself; yat—of whom; jaöhara—from the
abdomen; abja—from the lotus flower; jätaù—born.
TRANSLATION
Devahüti said: Brahmä is said to be unborn because he takes birth from the lotus flower which grows from Your abdomen
while You lie in the ocean at the bottom of the universe. But even Brahmä simply meditated upon You, whose body is the
source of unlimited universes.
TEXT 3
sa eva viçvasya bhavän vidhatte
guëa-praväheëa vibhakta-véryaù
sargädy aného 'vitathäbhisandhir
ätmeçvaro 'tarkya-sahasra-çaktiù
SYNONYMS
saù—that very person; eva—certainly; viçvasya—of the universe; bhavän—You; vidhatte—carry on; guëa-praväheëa—
by the interaction of the modes; vibhakta—divided; véryaù—Your energies; sarga-ädi—the creation and so on; anéhaù—
the nondoer; avitatha—not futile; abhisandhiù—Your determination; ätma-éçvaraù—the Lord of all living entities;
atarkya—inconceivable; sahasra—thousands; çaktiù—possessing energies.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, although personally You have nothing to do, You have distributed Your energies in the interactions of the
material modes of nature, and for that reason the creation, maintenance and dissolution of the cosmic manifestation take
place. My dear Lord, You are self-determined and are the Supreme Personality of Godhead for all living entities. For them
You created this material manifestation, and although You are one, Your diverse energies can act multifariously. This is
inconceivable to us.
TEXT 4
sa tvaà bhåto me jaöhareëa nätha
kathaà nu yasyodara etad äsét
viçvaà yugänte vaöa-patra ekaù
çete sma mäyä-çiçur aìghri-pänaù
SYNONYMS
saù—that very person; tvam—You; bhåtaù—took birth; me jaöhareëa—by my abdomen; nätha—O my Lord; katham—
how; nu—then; yasya—of whom; udare—in the belly; etat—this; äsét—did rest; viçvam—universe; yuga-ante—at the
end of the millennium; vaöa-patre—on the leaf of a banyan tree; ekaù—alone; çete sma—You lay down; mäyä—
possessing inconceivable powers; çiçuù—a baby; aìghri—Your toe; pänaù—licking.
TRANSLATION
As the Supreme Personality of Godhead, You have taken birth from my abdomen. O my Lord, how is that possible for the
supreme one, who has in His belly all the cosmic manifestation? The answer is that it is possible, for at the end of the
millennium You lie down on a leaf of a banyan tree, and just like a small baby, You lick the toe of Your lotus foot.
TEXT 5
tvaà deha-tantraù praçamäya päpmanäà
nideça-bhäjäà ca vibho vibhütaye
yathävatäräs tava sükarädayas
tathäyam apy ätma-pathopalabdhaye
SYNONYMS
tvam—You; deha—this body; tantraù—have assumed; praçamäya—for the diminution; päpmanäm—of sinful activities;
nideça-bhäjäm—of instructions in devotion; ca—and; vibho—O my Lord; vibhütaye—for the expansion; yathä—as;
avatäräù—incarnations; tava—Your; sükara-ädayaù—the boar and other forms; tathä—so; ayam—this incarnation of
Kapila; api—surely; ätma-patha—the path of self-realization; upalabdhaye—in order to reveal.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You have assumed this body in order to diminish the sinful activities of the fallen and to enrich their
knowledge in devotion and liberation. Since these sinful people are dependent on Your direction, by Your own will You
assume incarnations as a boar and as other forms. Similarly, You have appeared in order to distribute transcendental
knowledge to Your dependents.
TEXT 6
yan-nämadheya-çravaëänukértanäd
yat-prahvaëäd yat-smaraëäd api kvacit
çvädo 'pi sadyaù savanäya kalpate
kutaù punas te bhagavan nu darçanät
SYNONYMS
yat—of whom (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); nämadheya—the name; çravaëa—hearing; anukértanät—by
chanting; yat—to whom; prahvaëät—by offering obeisances; yat—whom; smaraëät—by remembering; api—even; kvacit
—at any time; çva-adaù—a dog-eater; api—even; sadyaù—immediately; savanäya—for performing Vedic sacrifices;
kalpate—becomes eligible; kutaù—what to speak of; punaù—again; te—You; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of
Godhead; nu—then; darçanät—by seeing face to face.
TRANSLATION
To say nothing of the spiritual advancement of persons who see the Supreme Person face to face, even a person born in a
family of dog-eaters immediately becomes eligible to perform Vedic sacrifices if he once utters the holy name of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead or chants about Him, hears about His pastimes, offers Him obeisances or even
remembers Him.
TEXT 7
aho bata çva-paco 'to garéyän
yaj-jihvägre vartate näma tubhyam
tepus tapas te juhuvuù sasnur äryä
brahmänücur näma gåëanti ye te
SYNONYMS
aho bata—oh, how glorious; çva-pacaù—a dog-eater; ataù—hence; garéyän—worshipable; yat—of whom; jihvä-agre—
on the tip of the tongue; vartate—is; näma—the holy name; tubhyam—unto You; tepuù tapaù—practiced austerities; te—
they; juhuvuù—executed fire sacrifices; sasnuù—took bath in the sacred rivers; äryäù—Äryans; brahma anücuù—studied
the Vedas; näma—the holy name; gåëanti—accept; ye—they who; te—Your.
TRANSLATION
Oh, how glorious are they whose tongues are chanting Your holy name! Even if born in the families of dog-eaters, such
persons are worshipable. Persons who chant the holy name of Your Lordship must have executed all kinds of austerities
and fire sacrifices and achieved all the good manners of the Äryans. To be chanting the holy name of Your Lordship, they
must have bathed at holy places of pilgrimage, studied the Vedas and fulfilled everything required.
TEXT 8
taà tväm ahaà brahma paraà pumäàsaà
pratyak-srotasy ätmani saàvibhävyam
sva-tejasä dhvasta-guëa-pravähaà
vande viñëuà kapilaà veda-garbham
SYNONYMS
tam—unto Him; tväm—You; aham—I; brahma—Brahman; param—supreme; pumäàsam—the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; pratyak-srotasi—turned inwards; ätmani—in the mind; saàvibhävyam—meditated upon, perceived; sva-tejasä
—by Your own potency; dhvasta—vanished; guëa-praväham—the influence of the modes of material nature; vande—I
offer obeisances; viñëum—unto Lord Viñëu; kapilam—named Kapila; veda-garbham—the repository of the Vedas.
TRANSLATION
I believe, my Lord, that You are Lord Viñëu Himself under the name of Kapila, and You are the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the Supreme Brahman! The saints and sages, being freed from all the disturbances of the senses and mind,
meditate upon You, for by Your mercy only can one become free from the clutches of the three modes of material nature.
At the time of dissolution, all the Vedas are sustained in You only.
Çrémad Atri kåto vibudhä åñabha yätrayä stavah
Çrémad Atri kåto vibudhä 4.1.26-28
åñabha yätrayä stavah
TEXTS 26-27
cetas tat-pravaëaà yuïjann
astävét saàhatäïjaliù
çlakñëayä süktayä väcä
sarva-loka-garéyasaù
atrir uväca
viçvodbhava-sthiti-layeñu vibhajyamänair
mäyä-guëair anuyugaà vigåhéta-dehäù
te brahma-viñëu-giriçäù praëato 'smy ahaà vas
tebhyaù ka eva bhavatäà ma ihopahütaù
SYNONYMS
cetaù—heart; tat-pravaëam—fixing on them; yuïjan—making; astävét—offered prayers; saàhata-aïjaliù—with folded
hands; çlakñëayä—ecstatic; süktayä—prayers; väcä—words; sarva-loka—all over the world; garéyasaù—honorable; atriù
uväca—Atri said; viçva—the universe; udbhava—creation; sthiti—maintenance; layeñu—in destruction; vibhajyamänaiù
—being divided; mäyä-guëaiù—by the external modes of nature; anuyugam—according to different millenniums;
vigåhéta—accepted; dehäù—bodies; te—they; brahma—Lord Brahmä; viñëu—Lord Viñëu; giriçäù—Lord Çiva; praëataù
—bowed; asmi—am; aham—I; vaù—unto you; tebhyaù—from them; kaù—who; eva—certainly; bhavatäm—of you; me
—by me; iha—here; upahütaù—called for.
TRANSLATION
But since his heart was already attracted by the deities, somehow or other he gathered his senses, and with folded hands
and sweet words he began to offer prayers to the predominating deities of the universe. The great sage Atri said: O Lord
Brahmä, Lord Viñëu and Lord Çiva, you have divided yourself into three bodies by accepting the three modes of material
nature, as you do in every millennium for the creation, maintenance and dissolution of the cosmic manifestation. I offer
my respectful obeisances unto all of you and beg to inquire whom of you three I have called by my prayer.
TEXT 28
eko mayeha bhagavän vividha-pradhänaiç
citté-kåtaù prajananäya kathaà nu yüyam
aträgatäs tanu-bhåtäà manaso 'pi düräd
brüta prasédata mahän iha vismayo me
SYNONYMS
ekaù—one; mayä—by me; iha—here; bhagavän—great personality; vividha—various; pradhänaiù—by paraphernalia;
citté-kåtaù—fixed in mind; prajananäya—for begetting a child; katham—why; nu—however; yüyam—all of you; atra—
here; ägatäù—appeared; tanu-bhåtäm—of the embodied; manasaù—the minds; api—although; dürät—from far beyond;
brüta—kindly explain; prasédata—being merciful to me; mahän—very great; iha—this; vismayaù—doubt; me—of mine.
TRANSLATION
I called for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, desiring a son like Him, and I thought of Him only. But although He is
far beyond the mental speculation of man, all three of you have come here. Kindly let me know how you have come, for I
am greatly bewildered about this.
lesser subject matters and their happiness. They have not satisfied me with the nectar of topics about Kåñëa.

Çré Nara-Näräyaëa Åñi Stuti

Çré Nara-Näräyaëa Åñi Stuti The demigods praying to Çré Nara-Näräyaëa Åñi 4.1.56-57
TEXT-56
devä ücuù
yo mäyayä viracitaà nijayätmanédaà
khe rüpa-bhedam iva tat-praticakñaëäya
etena dharma-sadane åñi-mürtinädya
präduçcakära puruñäya namaù parasmai
SYNONYMS
deväù—the demigods; ücuù—said; yaù—who; mäyayä—by the external energy; viracitam—was created; nijayä—by His
own; ätmani—being situated in Him; idam—this; khe—in the sky; rüpa-bhedam—bunches of clouds; iva—as if; tat—of
Himself; praticakñaëäya—for manifesting; etena—with this; dharma-sadane—in the house of Dharma; åñi-mürtinä—with
the form of a sage; adya—today; präduçcakära—appeared; puruñäya—unto the Personality of Godhead; namaù—
respectful obeisances; parasmai—the Supreme.
TRANSLATION
The demigods said: Let us offer our respectful obeisances unto the transcendental Personality of Godhead, who created as
His external energy this cosmic manifestation, which is situated in Him as the air and clouds are situated in space, and
who has now appeared in the form of Nara-Näräyaëa Åñi in the house of Dharma.
TEXT 57
so 'yaà sthiti-vyatikaropaçamäya såñöän
sattvena naù sura-gaëän anumeya-tattvaù
dåçyäd adabhra-karuëena vilokanena
yac chré-niketam amalaà kñipatäravindam
SYNONYMS
saù—that; ayam—He; sthiti—of the created world; vyatikara—calamities; upaçamäya—for destroying; såñöän—created;
sattvena—by the mode of goodness; naù—us; sura-gaëän—the demigods; anumeya-tattvaù—understood by the Vedas;
dåçyät—glance over; adabhra-karuëena—merciful; vilokanena—glance; yat—which; çré-niketam—the home of the
goddess of fortune; amalam—spotless; kñipata—supersedes; aravindam—lotus.
TRANSLATION
Let that Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is understood by truly authorized Vedic literature and who has created
peace and prosperity to destroy all calamities of the created world, be kind enough to bestow His glance upon the
demigods. His merciful glance can supersede the beauty of the spotless lotus flower which is the home of the goddess of
fortune.
 Çré Brahma kartåka Çiva 4.6.42-53
Stavah 4.6.42-53

TEXT 42
brahmoväca
jäne tväm éçaà viçvasya
jagato yoni-béjayoù
çakteù çivasya ca paraà
yat tad brahma nirantaram
SYNONYMS
brahmä uväca—Lord Brahmä said; jäne—I know; tväm—you (Lord Çiva); éçam—the controller; viçvasya—of the entire
material manifestation; jagataù—of the cosmic manifestation; yoni-béjayoù—of both the mother and father; çakteù—of
potency; çivasya—of Çiva; ca—and; param—the Supreme; yat—which; tat—that; brahma—without change; nirantaram
—with no material qualities.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä said: My dear Lord Çiva, I know that you are the controller of the entire material manifestation, the
combination father and mother of the cosmic manifestation, and the Supreme Brahman beyond the cosmic manifestation
as well. I know you in that way.
TEXT 43
tvam eva bhagavann etac
chiva-çaktyoù svarüpayoù
viçvaà såjasi päsy atsi
kréòann ürëa-paöo yathä
SYNONYMS
tvam—you; eva—certainly; bhagavan—O my lord; etat—this; çiva-çaktyoù—being situated in your auspicious energy;
svarüpayoù—by your personal expansion; viçvam—this universe; såjasi—create; päsi—maintain; atsi—annihilate; kréòan
—working; ürëa-paöaù—spider's web; yathä—just like.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, you create this cosmic manifestation, maintain it, and annihilate it by expansion of your personality, exactly
as a spider creates, maintains and winds up its web.
TEXT 44
tvam eva dharmärtha-dughäbhipattaye
dakñeëa sütreëa sasarjithädhvaram
tvayaiva loke 'vasitäç ca setavo
yän brähmaëäù çraddadhate dhåta-vratäù
SYNONYMS
tvam—Your Lordship; eva—certainly; dharma-artha-dugha—benefit derived from religion and economic development;
abhipattaye—for their protection; dakñeëa—by Dakña; sütreëa—making him the cause; sasarjitha—created; adhvaram—
sacrifices; tvayä—by you; eva—certainly; loke—in this world; avasitäù—regulated; ca—and; setavaù—respect for the
varëäçrama institution; yän—which; brähmaëäù—the brähmaëas; çraddadhate—respect very much; dhåta-vratäù—taking
it as a vow.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, Your Lordship has introduced the system of sacrifices through the agency of Dakña, and thus one may
derive the benefits of religious activities and economic development. Under your regulative principles, the institution of
the four varëas and äçramas is respected. The brähmaëas therefore vow to follow this system strictly.
TEXT 45
tvaà karmaëäà maìgala maìgalänäà
kartuù sva-lokaà tanuñe svaù paraà vä
amaìgalänäà ca tamisram ulbaëaà
viparyayaù kena tad eva kasyacit
SYNONYMS
tvam—Your Lordship; karmaëäm—of the prescribed duties; maìgala—O most auspicious; maìgalänäm—of the
auspicious; kartuù—of the performer; sva-lokam—respective higher planetary systems; tanuñe—expand; svaù—heavenly
planets; param—transcendental world; vä—or; amaìgalänäm—of the inauspicious; ca—and; tamisram—the name of a
particular hell; ulbaëam—ghastly; viparyayaù—the opposite; kena—why; tat eva—certainly that; kasyacit—for someone.
TRANSLATION
O most auspicious lord, you have ordained the heavenly planets, the spiritual Vaikuëöha planets and the impersonal
Brahman sphere as the respective destinations of the performers of auspicious activities. Similarly, for others, who are
miscreants, you have destined different kinds of hells which are horrible and ghastly. Yet sometimes it is found that their
destinations are just the opposite. It is very difficult to ascertain the cause of this.
TEXT 46
na vai satäà tvac-caraëärpitätmanäà
bhüteñu sarveñv abhipaçyatäà tava
bhütäni cätmany apåthag-didåkñatäà
präyeëa roño 'bhibhaved yathä paçum
SYNONYMS
na—not; vai—but; satäm—of the devotees; tvat-caraëa-arpita-ätmanäm—of those who are completely surrendered at your
lotus feet; bhüteñu—among living entities; sarveñu—all varieties; abhipaçyatäm—perfectly seeing; tava—your; bhütäni
—living entities; ca—and; ätmani—in the Supreme; apåthak—nondifferent; didåkñatäm—those who see like that;
präyeëa—almost always; roñaù—anger; abhibhavet—takes place; yathä—exactly like; paçum—the animals.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, devotees who have fully dedicated their lives unto your lotus feet certainly observe your presence as
Paramätmä in each and every being, and as such they do not differentiate between one living being and another. Such
persons treat all living entities equally. They never become overwhelmed by anger like animals, who can see nothing
without differentiation.
TEXT 47
påthag-dhiyaù karma-dåço duräçayäù
parodayenärpita-håd-rujo 'niçam
parän duruktair vitudanty aruntudäs
tän mävadhéd daiva-vadhän bhavad-vidhaù
SYNONYMS
påthak—differently; dhiyaù—those who are thinking; karma—fruitive activities; dåçaù—observer; duräçayäù—mean
minded; para-udayena—by others' flourishing condition; arpita—given up; håt—heart; rujaù—anger; aniçam—always;
parän—others; duruktaiù—harsh words; vitudanti—gives pain; aruntudäù—by piercing words; tän—unto them; mä—not;
avadhét—kill; daiva—by providence; vadhän—already killed; bhavat—you; vidhaù—like.
TRANSLATION
Persons who observe everything with differentiation, who are simply attached to fruitive activities, who are mean minded,
who are always pained to see the flourishing condition of others and who thus give distress to them by uttering harsh and
piercing words have already been killed by providence. Thus there is no need for them to be killed again by an exalted
personality like you.
TEXT 48
yasmin yadä puñkara-näbha-mäyayä
durantayä spåñöa-dhiyaù påthag-dåçaù
kurvanti tatra hy anukampayä kåpäà
na sädhavo daiva-balät kåte kramam
SYNONYMS
yasmin—in some place; yadä—when; puñkara-näbha-mäyayä—by the illusory energy of Puñkaranäbha, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; durantayä—insurmountable; spåñöa-dhiyaù—bewildered; påthak-dåçaù—the same persons who
see differently; kurvanti—do; tatra—there; hi—certainly; anukampayä—out of compassion; kåpäm—mercy; na—never;
sädhavaù—saintly persons; daiva-balät—by providence; kåte—being done; kramam—prowess.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, if in some places materialists, who are already bewildered by the insurmountable illusory energy of the
Supreme Godhead, sometimes commit offenses, a saintly person, with compassion, does not take this seriously. Knowing
that they commit offenses because they are overpowered by the illusory energy, he does not show his prowess to
counteract them.
TEXT 49
bhaväàs tu puàsaù paramasya mäyayä
durantayäspåñöa-matiù samasta-dåk
tayä hatätmasv anukarma-cetaùsv
anugrahaà kartum ihärhasi prabho
SYNONYMS
bhavän—Your Lordship; tu—but; puàsaù—of the person; paramasya—the supreme; mäyayä—by the material energy;
durantayä—of great potency; aspåñöa—unaffected; matiù—intelligence; samasta-dåk—seer or knower of everything;
tayä—by the same illusory energy; hata-ätmasu—bewildered at heart; anukarma-cetaùsu—whose hearts are attracted by
fruitive activities; anugraham—mercy; kartum—to do; iha—in this case; arhasi—desire; prabho—O lord.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, you are never bewildered by the formidable influence of the illusory energy of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. Therefore you are omniscient and should be merciful and compassionate toward those who are bewildered by
the same illusory energy and are very much attached to fruitive activities.
TEXT 50
kurv adhvarasyoddharaëaà hatasya bhoù
tvayäsamäptasya mano prajäpateù
na yatra bhägaà tava bhägino daduù
kuyäjino yena makho ninéyate
SYNONYMS
kuru—just execute; adhvarasya—of the sacrifice; uddharaëam—complete regularly; hatasya—killed; bhoù—O; tvayä—
by you; asamäptasya—of the unfinished sacrifice; mano—O Lord Çiva; prajäpateù—of Mahäräja Dakña; na—not; yatra
—where; bhägam—share; tava—your; bhäginaù—deserving to take the share; daduù—did not give; ku-yäjinaù—bad
priests; yena—by the bestower; makhaù—sacrifice; ninéyate—gets the result.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord Çiva, you are a shareholder of a portion of the sacrifice, and you are the giver of the result. The bad priests
did not deliver your share, and therefore you destroyed everything, and the sacrifice remains unfinished. Now you can do
the needful and take your rightful share.
TEXT 51
jévatäd yajamäno 'yaà
prapadyetäkñiëé bhagaù
bhågoù çmaçrüëi rohantu
püñëo dantäç ca pürvavat
SYNONYMS
jévatät—let him be alive; yajamänaù—the performer of the sacrifice (Dakña); ayam—this; prapadyeta—let him get back;
akñiëé—by the eyes; bhagaù—Bhagadeva; bhågoù—of the sage Bhågu; çmaçrüëi—mustache; rohantu—may grow again;
püñëaù—of Püñädeva; dantäù—the chain of teeth; ca—and; pürva-vat—like before.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, by your mercy the performer of the sacrifice (King Dakña) may get back his life, Bhaga may get back his
eyes, Bhågu his mustache, and Püñä his teeth.
TEXT 52
devänäà bhagna-gäträëäm
åtvijäà cäyudhäçmabhiù
bhavatänugåhétänäm
äçu manyo 'stv anäturam
SYNONYMS
devänäm—of the demigods; bhagna-gäträëäm—whose limbs are badly broken; åtvijäm—of the priests; ca—and; äyudha-
açmabhiù—by weapons and by stones; bhavatä—by you; anugåhétänäm—being favored; äçu—at once; manyo—O Lord
Çiva (in an angry mood); astu—let there be; anäturam—recovery from injuries.
TRANSLATION
O Lord Çiva, may the demigods and the priests whose limbs have been broken by your soldiers recover from the injuries
by your grace.
TEXT 53
eña te rudra bhägo 'stu
yad-ucchiñöo 'dhvarasya vai
yajïas te rudra bhägena
kalpatäm adya yajïa-han
SYNONYMS
eñaù—this; te—your; rudra—O Lord Çiva; bhägaù—portion; astu—let it be; yat—whatever; ucchiñöaù—is the
remainder; adhvarasya—of the sacrifice; vai—indeed; yajïaù—the sacrifice; te—your; rudra—O Rudra; bhägena—by the
portion; kalpatäm—may be completed; adya—today; yajïa-han—O destroyer of the sacrifice.
TRANSLATION
O destroyer of the sacrifice, please take your portion of the sacrifice and let the sacrifice be completed by your grace.
 Dakñadhyanen Yajne Dakña’s glorifying Lord Çré Hari 4.7.26-47
Pradurbhutasya Hare Stavah

Dakñadhyanen Yajne Dakña’s glorifying Lord Çré Hari 4.7.26-47

Pradurbhutasya Hare Stavah

TEXT 26
dakña uväca
çuddhaà sva-dhämny uparatäkhila-buddhy-avasthaà
cin-mätram ekam abhayaà pratiñidhya mäyäm
tiñöhaàs tayaiva puruñatvam upetya tasyäm
äste bhavän apariçuddha ivätma-tantraù
SYNONYMS
dakñaù—Dakña; uväca—said; çuddham—pure; sva-dhämni—in Your own abode; uparata-akhila—completely turned
back; buddhi-avastham—position of mental speculation; cit-mätram—completely spiritual; ekam—one without a second;
abhayam—fearless; pratiñidhya—controlling; mäyäm—material energy; tiñöhan—being situated; tayä—with her (Mäyä);
eva—certainly; puruñatvam—overseer; upetya—entering into; tasyäm—in her; äste—is present; bhavän—Your Lordship;
apariçuddhaù—impure; iva—as if; ätma-tantraù—self-sufficient.
TRANSLATION
Dakña addressed the Supreme Personality of Godhead: My dear Lord, You are transcendental to all speculative positions.
You are completely spiritual, devoid of all fear, and You are always in control of the material energy. Even though You
appear in the material energy, You are situated transcendentally. You are always free from material contamination
because You are completely self-sufficient.
TEXT 27
åtvija ücuù
tattvaà na te vayam anaïjana rudra-çäpät
karmaëy avagraha-dhiyo bhagavan vidämaù
dharmopalakñaëam idaà trivåd adhvaräkhyaà
jïätaà yad-artham adhidaivam ado vyavasthäù
SYNONYMS
åtvijaù—the priests; ücuù—began to say; tattvam—truth; na—not; te—of Your Lordship; vayam—all of us; anaïjana—
without material contamination; rudra—Lord Çiva; çäpät—by his curse; karmaëi—in fruitive activities; avagraha—being
too much attached; dhiyaù—of such intelligence; bhagavan—O Lord; vidämaù—know; dharma—religion; upalakñaëam
—symbolized; idam—this; tri-våt—the three departments of knowledge of the Vedas; adhvara—sacrifice; äkhyam—of
the name; jïätam—known to us; yat—that; artham—for the matter of; adhidaivam—for worshiping the demigods; adaù—
this; vyavasthäù—arrangement.
TRANSLATION
The priests addressed the Lord, saying: O Lord, transcendental to material contamination, by the curse offered by Lord
Çiva's men we have become attached to fruitive activities, and thus we are now fallen and therefore do not know anything
about You. On the contrary, we are now involved in the injunctions of the three departments of the Vedic knowledge
under the plea of executing rituals in the name of yajïa. We know that You have made arrangements for distributing the
respective shares of the demigods.
TEXT 28
sadasyä ücuù
utpatty-adhvany açaraëa uru-kleça-durge 'ntakogra-
vyälänviñöe viñaya-måga-tåñy ätma-gehoru-bhäraù
dvandva-çvabhre khala-måga-bhaye çoka-däve 'jïa-särthaù
pädaukas te çaraëada kadä yäti kämopasåñöaù
SYNONYMS
sadasyäù—the members of the assembly; ücuù—said; utpatti—repeated birth and death; adhvani—on the path of; açaraëe
—not having a place to take shelter; uru—great; kleça—troublesome; durge—in the formidable fort; antaka—termination;
ugra—ferocious; vyäla—snakes; anviñöe—being infested with; viñaya—material happiness; måga-tåñi—mirage; ätma—
body; geha—home; uru—heavy; bhäraù—burden; dvandva—dual; çvabhre—holes, ditches of so-called happiness and
distress; khala—ferocious; måga—animals; bhaye—being afraid of; çoka-däve—the forest fire of lamentation; ajïa-sa-
arthaù—for the interest of the rascals; päda-okaù—shelter of Your lotus feet; te—unto You; çaraëa-da—giving shelter;
kadä—when; yäti—went; käma-upasåñöaù—being afflicted by all sorts of desires.
TRANSLATION
The members of the assembly addressed the Lord: O exclusive shelter for all who are situated in troubled life, in this
formidable fort of conditional existence the time element, like a snake, is always looking for an opportunity to strike. This
world is full of ditches of so-called distress and happiness, and there are many ferocious animals always ready to attack.
The fire of lamentation is always blazing, and the mirage of false happiness is always alluring, but one has no shelter from
them. Thus foolish persons live in the cycle of birth and death, always overburdened in discharging their so-called duties,
and we do not know when they will accept the shelter of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 29
rudra uväca
tava varada varäìghräv äçiñehäkhilärthe
hy api munibhir asaktair ädareëärhaëéye
yadi racita-dhiyaà mävidya-loko 'paviddhaà
japati na gaëaye tat tvat-paränugraheëa
SYNONYMS
rudraù uväca—Lord Çiva said; tava—Your; vara-da—O supreme benefactor; vara-aìghrau—precious lotus feet; äçiñä—
by desire; iha—in the material world; akhila-arthe—for fulfillment; hi api—certainly; munibhiù—by the sages; asaktaiù—
liberated; ädareëa—with care; arhaëéye—worshipable; yadi—if; racita-dhiyam—mind fixed; mä—me; avidya-lokaù—the
ignorant persons; apaviddham—unpurified activity; japati—utters; na gaëaye—do not value; tat—it; tvat-para-anugraheëa
—by compassion like Yours.
TRANSLATION
Lord Çiva said: My dear Lord, my mind and consciousness are always fixed on Your lotus feet, which, as the source of all
benediction and the fulfillment of all desires, are worshiped by all liberated great sages because Your lotus feet are worthy
of worship. With my mind fixed on Your lotus feet, I am no longer disturbed by persons who blaspheme me, claiming that
my activities are not purified. I do not mind their accusations, and I excuse them out of compassion, just as You exhibit
compassion toward all living entities.
TEXT 30
bhågur uväca
yan mäyayä gahanayäpahåtätma-bodhä
brahmädayas tanu-bhåtas tamasi svapantaù
nätman-çritaà tava vidanty adhunäpi tattvaà
so 'yaà prasédatu bhavän praëatätma-bandhuù
SYNONYMS
bhåguù uväca—Çré Bhågu said; yat—who; mäyayä—by illusory energy; gahanayä—insurmountable; apahåta—stolen;
ätma-bodhäù—knowledge of the constitutional position; brahma-ädayaù—Lord Brahmä, etc.; tanu-bhåtaù—embodied
living entities; tamasi—in the darkness of illusion; svapantaù—lying down; na—not; ätman—in the living entity; çritam
—situated in; tava—Your; vidanti—understand; adhunä—now; api—certainly; tattvam—absolute position; saù—You;
ayam—this; prasédatu—be kind; bhavän—Your Lordship; praëata-ätma—surrendered soul; bandhuù—friend.
TRANSLATION
Çré Bhågu said: My dear Lord, all living entities, beginning from the highest, namely Lord Brahmä, down to the ordinary
ant, are under the influence of the insurmountable spell of illusory energy, and thus they are ignorant of their
constitutional position. Everyone believes in the concept of the body, and all are thus submerged in the darkness of
illusion. They are actually unable to understand how You live in every living entity as the Supersoul, nor can they
understand Your absolute position. But You are the eternal friend and protector of all surrendered souls. Therefore, please
be kind toward us and forgive all our offenses.
TEXT 31
brahmoväca
naitat svarüpaà bhavato 'sau padärtha-
bheda-grahaiù puruño yävad ékñet
jïänasya cärthasya guëasya cäçrayo
mäyämayäd vyatirikto matas tvam
SYNONYMS
brahmä uväca—Lord Brahmä said; na—not; etat—this; svarüpam—eternal form; bhavataù—Your; asau—that other;
pada-artha—knowledge; bheda—different; grahaiù—by the acquiring; puruñaù—person; yävat—as long as; ékñet—
wants to see; jïänasya—of knowledge; ca—also; arthasya—of the objective; guëasya—of the instruments of knowledge;
ca—also; äçrayaù—the basis; mäyä-mayät—from being made of material energy; vyatiriktaù—distinct; mataù—regarded;
tvam—You.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä said: My dear Lord, Your personality and eternal form cannot be understood by any person who is trying to
know You through the different processes of acquiring knowledge. Your position is always transcendental to the material
creation, whereas the empiric attempt to understand You is material, as are its objectives and instruments.
TEXT 32
indra uväca
idam apy acyuta viçva-bhävanaà
vapur änanda-karaà mano-dåçäm
sura-vidviö-kñapaëair udäyudhair
bhuja-daëòair upapannam añöabhiù
SYNONYMS
indraù uväca—King Indra said; idam—this; api—certainly; acyuta—O infallible one; viçva-bhävanam—for the welfare
of the universe; vapuù—transcendental form; änanda-karam—a cause of pleasure; manaù-dåçäm—to the mind and the
eye; sura-vidviö—envious of Your devotees; kñapaëaiù—by punishment; ud-äyudhaiù—with uplifted weapons; bhuja-
daëòaiù—with arms; upapannam—possessed of; añöabhiù—with eight.
TRANSLATION
King Indra said: My dear Lord, Your transcendental form with eight hands and weapons in each of them appears for the
welfare of the entire universe, and it is very pleasing to the mind and eyes. In such a form, Your Lordship is always
prepared to punish the demons, who are envious of Your devotees.
TEXT 33
patnya ücuù
yajïo 'yaà tava yajanäya kena såñöo
vidhvastaù paçupatinädya dakña-kopät
taà nas tvaà çava-çayanäbha-çänta-medhaà
yajïätman nalina-rucä dåçä punéhi
SYNONYMS
patnyaù ücuù—the wives of the executors of the sacrifice said; yajïaù—the sacrifice; ayam—this; tava—Your; yajanäya
—worshiping; kena—by Brahmä; såñöaù—arranged; vidhvastaù—devastated; paçupatinä—by Lord Çiva; adya—today;
dakña-kopät—from anger at Dakña; tam—it; naù—our; tvam—You; çava-çayana—dead bodies; äbha—like; çänta-
medham—the still sacrificial animals; yajïa-ätman—O Lord of sacrifice; nalina—lotus; rucä—beautiful; dåçä—by the
vision of Your eyes; punéhi—sanctify.
TRANSLATION
The wives of the performers of the sacrifice said: My dear Lord, this sacrifice was arranged under the instruction of
Brahmä, but unfortunately Lord Çiva, being angry at Dakña, devastated the entire scene, and because of his anger the
animals meant for sacrifice are lying dead. Therefore the preparations of the yajïa have been lost. Now, by the glance of
Your lotus eyes, the sanctity of this sacrificial arena may be again invoked.
TEXT 34
åñaya ücuù
ananvitaà te bhagavan viceñöitaà
yad ätmanä carasi hi karma näjyase
vibhütaye yata upasedur éçvaréà
na manyate svayam anuvartatéà bhavän
SYNONYMS
åñayaù—the sages; ücuù—prayed; ananvitam—wonderful; te—Your; bhagavan—O possessor of all opulences;
viceñöitam—activities; yat—which; ätmanä—by Your potencies; carasi—You execute; hi—certainly; karma—to such
activities; na ajyase—You are not attached; vibhütaye—for her mercy; yataù—from whom; upaseduù—worshiped;
éçvarém—Lakñmé, the goddess of fortune; na manyate—are not attached; svayam—Yourself; anuvartatém—to Your
obedient servant (Lakñmé); bhavän—Your Lordship.
TRANSLATION
The sages prayed: Dear Lord, Your activities are most wonderful, and although You do everything by Your different
potencies, You are not at all attached to such activities. You are not even attached to the goddess of fortune, who is
worshiped by the great demigods like Brahmä, who pray to achieve her mercy.
TEXT 35
siddhä ücuù
ayaà tvat-kathä-måñöa-péyüña-nadyäà
mano-väraëaù kleça-dävägni-dagdhaù
tåñärto 'vagäòho na sasmära dävaà
na niñkrämati brahma-sampannavan naù
SYNONYMS
siddhäù—the Siddhas; ücuù—prayed; ayam—this; tvat-kathä—Your pastimes; måñöa—pure; péyüña—of nectar; nadyäm
—in the river; manaù—of the mind; väraëaù—the elephant; kleça—sufferings; däva-agni—by the forest fire; dagdhaù—
burned; tåñä—thirst; ärtaù—afflicted; avagäòhaù—being immersed; na sasmära—does not remember; dävam—the forest
fire or the miseries; na niñkrämati—not come out; brahma—the Absolute; sampanna-vat—like having merged; naù—our.
TRANSLATION
The Siddhas prayed: Like an elephant that has suffered in a forest fire but can forget all its troubles by entering a river, our
minds, O Lord, always merge in the nectarean river of Your transcendental pastimes, and they desire never to leave such
transcendental bliss, which is as good as the pleasure of merging in the Absolute.
TEXT 36
yajamäny uväca
svägataà te prasédeça tubhyaà namaù
çréniväsa çriyä käntayä trähi naù
tväm åte 'dhéça näìgair makhaù çobhate
çérña-hénaù ka-bandho yathä puruñaù
SYNONYMS
yajamäné—the wife of Dakña; uväca—prayed; su-ägatam—auspicious appearance; te—Your; praséda—become pleased;
éça—my dear Lord; tubhyam—unto You; namaù—respectful obeisances; çréniväsa—O abode of the goddess of fortune;
çriyä—with Lakñmé; käntayä—Your wife; trähi—protect; naù—us; tväm—You; åte—without; adhéça—O supreme
controller; na—not; aìgaiù—with bodily limbs; makhaù—the sacrificial arena; çobhate—is beautiful; çérña-hénaù—
without the head; ka-bandhaù—possessed of only a body; yathä—as; puruñaù—a person.

TRANSLATION
The wife of Dakña prayed as follows: My dear Lord, it is very fortunate that You have appeared in this arena of sacrifice.
I offer my respectful obeisances unto You, and I request that You be pleased on this occasion. The sacrificial arena is not
beautiful without You, just as a body is not beautiful without the head.
TEXT 37
lokapälä ücuù
dåñöaù kià no dågbhir asad-grahais tvaà
pratyag-drañöä dåçyate yena viçvam
mäyä hy eñä bhavadéyä hi bhüman
yas tvaà ñañöhaù païcabhir bhäsi bhütaiù
SYNONYMS
loka-päläù—the governors of the different planets; ücuù—said; dåñöaù—seen; kim—whether; naù—by us; dågbhiù—by
the material senses; asat-grahaiù—revealing the cosmic manifestation; tvam—You; pratyak-drañöä—inner witness;
dåçyate—is seen; yena—by whom; viçvam—the universe; mäyä—material world; hi—because; eñä—this; bhavadéyä—
Your; hi—certainly; bhüman—O possessor of the universe; yaù—because; tvam—You; ñañöhaù—the sixth; païcabhiù—
with the five; bhäsi—appear; bhütaiù—with the elements.
TRANSLATION
The governors of various planets spoke as follows: Dear Lord, we believe only in our direct perception, but under the
circumstances we do not know whether we have actually seen You with our material senses. By our material senses we
can simply perceive the cosmic manifestation, but You are beyond the five elements. You are the sixth. We see You,
therefore, as a creation of the material world.
TEXT 38
yogeçvarä ücuù
preyän na te 'nyo 'sty amutas tvayi prabho
viçvätmanékñen na påthag ya ätmanaù
athäpi bhaktyeça tayopadhävatäm
ananya-våttyänugåhäëa vatsala
SYNONYMS
yoga-éçvaräù—the great mystics; ücuù—said; preyän—very dear; na—not; te—of You; anyaù—another; asti—there is;
amutaù—from that; tvayi—in You; prabho—dear Lord; viçva-ätmani—in the Supersoul of all living entities; ékñet—see;
na—not; påthak—different; yaù—who; ätmanaù—the living entities; atha api—so much more; bhaktyä—with devotion;
éça—O Lord; tayä—with it; upadhävatäm—of those who worship; ananya-våttyä—unfailing; anugåhäëa—favor; vatsala
—O favorable Lord.
TRANSLATION
The great mystics said: Dear Lord, persons who see You as nondifferent from themselves, knowing that You are the
Supersoul of all living entities, are certainly very, very dear to You. You are very favorable toward those who engage in
devotional service, accepting You as the Lord and themselves as the servants. By Your mercy, You are always inclined in
their favor.
TEXT 39
jagad-udbhava-sthiti-layeñu daivato
bahu-bhidyamäna-guëayätma-mäyayä
racitätma-bheda-mataye sva-saàsthayä
vinivartita-bhrama-guëätmane namaù
SYNONYMS
jagat—the material world; udbhava—creation; sthiti—maintenance; layeñu—in annihilation; daivataù—destiny; bahu—
many; bhidyamäna—being variegated; guëayä—by material qualities; ätma-mäyayä—by His material energy; racita—
produced; ätma—in the living entities; bheda-mataye—who produced different inclinations; sva-saàsthayä—by His
internal potency; vinivartita—caused to stop; bhrama—interaction; guëa—of material modes; ätmane—unto Him in His
personal form; namaù—obeisances.
TRANSLATION
We offer our respectful obeisances unto the Supreme, who has created varieties of manifestations and put them under the
spell of the three qualities of the material world in order to create, maintain and annihilate them. He Himself is not under
the control of the external energy; in His personal feature He is completely devoid of the variegated manifestation of
material qualities, and He is under no illusion of false identification.
TEXT 40
brahmoväca
namas te çrita-sattväya
dharmädénäà ca sütaye
nirguëäya ca yat-käñöhäà
nähaà vedäpare 'pi ca
SYNONYMS
brahma—the personified Vedas; uväca—said; namaù—respectful obeisances; te—unto You; çrita-sattväya—the shelter of
the quality of goodness; dharma-ädénäm—of all religion, austerity and penance; ca—and; sütaye—the source; nirguëäya
—transcendental to material qualities; ca—and; yat—of whom (of the Supreme Lord); käñöhäm—the situation; na—not;
aham—I; veda—know; apare—others; api—certainly; ca—and.
TRANSLATION
The personified Vedas said: We offer our respectful obeisances unto You, the Lord, the shelter of the quality of goodness
and therefore the source of all religion, austerity and penance, for You are transcendental to all material qualities and no
one knows You or Your actual situation.
TEXT 41
agnir uväca
yat-tejasähaà susamiddha-tejä
havyaà vahe svadhvara äjya-siktam
taà yajïiyaà païca-vidhaà ca païcabhiù
sviñöaà yajurbhiù praëato 'smi yajïam
SYNONYMS
agniù—the fire-god; uväca—said; yat-tejasä—by whose effulgence; aham—I; su-samiddha-tejäù—as luminous as blazing
fire; havyam—offerings; vahe—I am accepting; su-adhvare—in the sacrifice; äjya-siktam—mixed with butter; tam—that;
yajïiyam—the protector of the sacrifice; païca-vidham—five; ca—and; païcabhiù—by five; su-iñöam—worshiped;
yajurbhiù—Vedic hymns; praëataù—offer respectful obeisances; asmi—I; yajïam—to Yajïa (Viñëu).
TRANSLATION
The fire-god said: My dear Lord, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You because by Your favor I am as luminous as
blazing fire and I accept the offerings mixed with butter and offered in sacrifice. The five kinds of offerings according to
the Yajur Veda are all Your different energies, and You are worshiped by five kinds of Vedic hymns. Sacrifice means
Your Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 42
devä ücuù
purä kalpäpäye sva-kåtam udaré-kåtya vikåtaà
tvam evädyas tasmin salila uragendrädhiçayane
pumän çeñe siddhair hådi vimåçitädhyätma-padaviù
sa evädyäkñëor yaù pathi carasi bhåtyän avasi naù
SYNONYMS
deväù—the demigods; ücuù—said; purä—formerly; kalpa-apäye—at the devastation of the kalpa; sva-kåtam—self-
produced; udaré-kåtya—having drawn within Your abdomen; vikåtam—effect; tvam—You; eva—certainly; ädyaù—
original; tasmin—in that; salile—water; uraga-indra—on Çeña; adhiçayane—on the bed; pumän—personality; çeñe—
taking rest; siddhaiù—by the liberated souls (like Sanaka, etc.); hådi—in the heart; vimåçita—meditated on; adhyätma-
padaviù—the path of philosophical speculation; saù—He; eva—certainly; adya—now; akñëoù—of both eyes; yaù—who;
pathi—on the path; carasi—You move; bhåtyän—servants; avasi—protect; naù—us.
TRANSLATION
The demigods said: Dear Lord, formerly, when there was a devastation, You conserved all the different energies of
material manifestation. At that time, all the inhabitants of the higher planets, represented by such liberated souls as
Sanaka, were meditating on You by philosophical speculation. You are therefore the original person, and You rest in the
water of devastation on the bed of the Çeña snake. Now, today, You are visible to us, who are all Your servants. Please
give us protection.
TEXT 43
gandharvä ücuù
aàçäàçäs te deva marécy-ädaya ete
brahmendrädyä deva-gaëä rudra-purogäù
kréòä-bhäëòaà viçvam idaà yasya vibhüman
tasmai nityaà nätha namas te karaväma
SYNONYMS
gandharväù—the Gandharvas; ücuù—said; aàça-aàçäù—parts and parcels of Your body; te—Your; deva—dear Lord;
maréci-ädayaù—Maréci and the great sages; ete—these; brahma-indra-ädyäù—headed by Brahmä and Indra; deva-gaëäù
—the demigods; rudra-purogäù—having Lord Çiva as the chief; kréòä-bhäëòam—a plaything; viçvam—the whole
creation; idam—this; yasya—of whom; vibhüman—the Supreme Almighty Great; tasmai—unto Him; nityam—always;
nätha—O Lord; namaù—respectful obeisances; te—unto You; karaväma—we offer.
TRANSLATION
The Gandharvas said: Dear Lord, all the demigods, including Lord Çiva, Lord Brahmä, Indra and Maréci and the great
sages, are all only differentiated parts and parcels of Your body. You are the Supreme Almighty Great; the whole creation
is just like a plaything for You. We always accept You as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and we offer our
respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 44
vidyädharä ücuù
tvan-mäyayärtham abhipadya kalevare 'smin
kåtvä mamäham iti durmatir utpathaiù svaiù
kñipto 'py asad-viñaya-lälasa ätma-mohaà
yuñmat-kathämåta-niñevaka udvyudasyet
SYNONYMS
vidyädharäù—the Vidyädharas; ücuù—said; tvat-mäyayä—by Your external potency; artham—the human body;
abhipadya—after obtaining; kalevare—in the body; asmin—in this; kåtvä—having misidentified; mama—mine; aham—I;
iti—thus; durmatiù—the ignorant person; utpathaiù—by wrong roads; svaiù—by one's own belongings; kñiptaù—
distracted; api—even; asat—temporary; viñaya-lälasaù—having his happiness in sense objects; ätma-moham—the
illusion of the body as the self; yuñmat—Your; kathä—topics; amåta—nectar; niñevakaù—relishing; ut—from a long
distance; vyudasyet—can be delivered.
TRANSLATION
The Vidyädharas said: Dear Lord, this human form of body is meant for attaining the highest perfectional objective, but,
impelled by Your external energy, the living entity misidentifies himself with his body and with the material energy, and
therefore, influenced by mäyä, he wants to become happy by material enjoyment. He is misled and always attracted by
temporary, illusory happiness. But Your transcendental activities are so powerful that if one engages in the hearing and
chanting of such topics, he can be delivered from illusion.
TEXT 45
brähmaëä ücuù
tvaà kratus tvaà havis tvaà hutäçaù svayaà
tvaà hi mantraù samid-darbha-päträëi ca
tvaà sadasyartvijo dampaté devatä
agnihotraà svadhä soma äjyaà paçuù
SYNONYMS
brähmaëäù—the brähmaëas; ücuù—said; tvam—You; kratuù—sacrifice; tvam—You; haviù—offering of clarified butter;
tvam—You; huta-äçaù—fire; svayam—personified; tvam—You; hi—for; mantraù—the Vedic hymns; samit-darbha-
päträëi—the fuel, the kuça grass and the sacrificial pots; ca—and; tvam—You; sadasya—the members of the assembly;
åtvijaù—the priests; dampaté—the chief person of the sacrifice and his wife; devatä—demigods; agni-hotram—the sacred
fire ceremony; svadhä—the offering to the forefathers; somaù—the soma plant; äjyam—the clarified butter; paçuù—the
sacrificial animal.
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas said: Dear Lord, You are sacrifice personified. You are the offering of clarified butter, You are the fire,
You are the chanting of Vedic hymns by which the sacrifice is conducted, You are the fuel, You are the flame, You are
the kuça grass, and You are the sacrificial pots. You are the priests who perform the yajïa, You are the demigods headed
by Indra, and You are the sacrificial animal. Everything that is sacrificed is You or Your energy.
TEXT 46
tvaà purä gäà rasäyä mahä-sükaro
daàñörayä padminéà väraëendro yathä
stüyamäno nadal lélayä yogibhir
vyujjahartha trayé-gätra yajïa-kratuù
SYNONYMS
tvam—You; purä—in the past; gäm—the earth; rasäyäù—from within the water; mahä-sükaraù—the great boar
incarnation; daàñörayä—with Your tusk; padminém—a lotus; väraëa-indraù—an elephant; yathä—as; stüyamänaù—
being offered prayers; nadan—vibrating; lélayä—very easily; yogibhiù—by great sages like Sanaka, etc.; vyujjahartha—
picked up; trayé-gätra—O personified Vedic knowledge; yajïa-kratuù—having the form of sacrifice.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, O personified Vedic knowledge, in the past millennium, long, long ago, when You appeared as the great boar
incarnation, You picked up the world from the water, as an elephant picks up a lotus flower from a lake. When You
vibrated transcendental sound in that gigantic form of a boar, the sound was accepted as a sacrificial hymn, and great
sages like Sanaka meditated upon it and offered prayers for Your glorification.
TEXT 47
sa praséda tvam asmäkam äkäìkñatäà
darçanaà te paribhrañöa-sat-karmaëäm
kértyamäne nåbhir nämni yajïeça te
yajïa-vighnäù kñayaà yänti tasmai namaù
SYNONYMS
saù—that same person; praséda—be pleased; tvam—You; asmäkam—upon us; äkäìkñatäm—awaiting; darçanam—
audience; te—Your; paribhrañöa—fallen down; sat-karmaëäm—of whom the performance of sacrifice; kértyamäne—
being chanted; nåbhiù—by persons; nämni—Your holy name; yajïa-éça—O Lord of sacrifice; te—Your; yajïa-vighnäù—
obstacles; kñayam—destruction; yänti—attain; tasmai—unto You; namaù—respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we were awaiting Your audience because we have been unable to perform the yajïas according to the Vedic
rituals. We pray unto You, therefore, to be pleased with us. Simply by chanting Your holy name, one can surpass all
obstacles. We offer our respectful obeisances unto You in Your presence.
Çré Dhruvasya Çré Påçnigarbhasya Stavah
Çré Dhruvasya Çré Çré Dhruvasya praying to Çré Påçnigarbhasya 4.9.6-17
Påçnigarbhasya Stavah

TEXT 6
dhruva uväca
yo 'ntaù praviçya mama väcam imäà prasuptäà
saïjévayaty akhila-çakti-dharaù sva-dhämnä
anyäàç ca hasta-caraëa-çravaëa-tvag-ädén
präëän namo bhagavate puruñäya tubhyam
SYNONYMS
dhruvaù uväca—Dhruva Mahäräja said; yaù—the Supreme Lord who; antaù—within; praviçya—entering; mama—my;
väcam—words; imäm—all these; prasuptäm—which are all inactive or dead; saïjévayati—rejuvenates; akhila—universal;
çakti—energy; dharaù—possessing; sva-dhämnä—by His internal potency; anyän ca—other limbs also; hasta—like
hands; caraëa—legs; çravaëa—ears; tvak—skin; ädén—and so on; präëän—life force; namaù—let me offer my
obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; puruñäya—the Supreme Person; tubhyam—unto You.
TRANSLATION
Dhruva Mahäräja said: My dear Lord, You are all-powerful. After entering within me, You have enlivened all my
sleeping senses—my hands, legs, ears, touch sensation, life force and especially my power of speech. Let me offer my
respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 7
ekas tvam eva bhagavann idam ätma-çaktyä
mäyäkhyayoru-guëayä mahad-ädy-açeñam
såñövänuviçya puruñas tad-asad-guëeñu
näneva däruñu vibhävasuvad vibhäsi
SYNONYMS
ekaù—one; tvam—you; eva—certainly; bhagavan—O my Lord; idam—this material world; ätma-çaktyä—by Your own
potency; mäyä-äkhyayä—of the name mäyä; uru—greatly powerful; guëayä—consisting of the modes of nature; mahat-
ädi—the mahat-tattva, etc.; açeñam—unlimited; såñövä—after creating; anuviçya—then after entering; puruñaù—the
Supersoul; tat—of mäyä; asat-guëeñu—into the temporarily manifested qualities; nänä—variously; iva—as if; däruñu—
into pieces of wood; vibhävasu-vat—just like fire; vibhäsi—You appear.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, You are the supreme one, but by Your different energies You appear differently in the spiritual and material
worlds. You create the total energy of the material world by Your external potency, and after creation You enter within
the material world as the Supersoul. You are the Supreme Person, and through the temporary modes of material nature
You create varieties of manifestation, just as fire, entering into wood of different shapes, burns brilliantly in different
varieties.
TEXT 8
tvad-dattayä vayunayedam acañöa viçvaà
supta-prabuddha iva nätha bhavat-prapannaù
tasyäpavargya-çaraëaà tava päda-mülaà
vismaryate kåta-vidä katham ärta-bandho
SYNONYMS
tvat-dattayä—given by You; vayunayä—by knowledge; idam—this; acañöa—could see; viçvam—whole universe; supta-
prabuddhaù—a man rising from sleep; iva—like; nätha—O my Lord; bhavat-prapannaù—Lord Brahmä, who is
surrendered unto You; tasya—his; äpavargya—of persons desiring liberation; çaraëam—the shelter; tava—Your; päda-
mülam—lotus feet; vismaryate—can be forgotten; kåta-vidä—by a learned person; katham—how; ärta-bandho—O friend
of the distressed.
TRANSLATION
O my master, Lord Brahmä is fully surrendered unto You. In the beginning You gave him knowledge, and thus he could
see and understand the entire universe, just as a person awakens from sleep and visualizes his immediate duties. You are
the only shelter of all persons who desire liberation, and You are the friend of all who are distressed. How, therefore, can
a learned person who has perfect knowledge ever forget You?
TEXT 9
nünaà vimuñöa-matayas tava mäyayä te
ye tväà bhaväpyaya-vimokñaëam anya-hetoù
arcanti kalpaka-taruà kuëapopabhogyam
icchanti yat sparçajaà niraye 'pi nèëäm
SYNONYMS
nünam—certainly; vimuñöa-matayaù—those who have lost their right intelligence; tava—Your; mäyayä—by the
influence of the illusory energy; te—they; ye—who; tväm—You; bhava—from birth; apyaya—and death; vimokñaëam—
the cause of liberation; anya-hetoù—for other purposes; arcanti—worship; kalpaka-tarum—who are like the desire tree;
kuëapa—of this dead body; upabhogyam—sense gratification; icchanti—they desire; yat—that which; sparça-jam—
derived by touch sensation; niraye—in hell; api—even; nèëäm—for persons.
TRANSLATION
Persons who worship You simply for the sense gratification of this bag of skin are certainly influenced by Your illusory
energy. In spite of having You, who are like a desire tree and are the cause of liberation from birth and death, foolish
persons, such as me, desire benedictions from You for sense gratification, which is available even for those who live in
hellish conditions.
TEXT 10
yä nirvåtis tanu-bhåtäà tava päda-padma-
dhyänäd bhavaj-jana-kathä-çravaëena vä syät
sä brahmaëi sva-mahimany api nätha mä bhüt
kià tv antakäsi-lulität patatäà vimänät
SYNONYMS
yä—that which; nirvåtiù—bliss; tanu-bhåtäm—of the embodied; tava—Your; päda-padma—lotus feet; dhyänät—from
meditating upon; bhavat-jana—from Your intimate devotees; kathä—topics; çravaëena—by hearing; vä—or; syät—
comes into being; sä—that bliss; brahmaëi—in the impersonal Brahman; sva-mahimani—Your own magnificence; api—
even; nätha—O Lord; mä—never; bhüt—exists; kim—what to speak of; tu—then; antaka-asi—by the sword of death;
lulität—being destroyed; patatäm—of those who fall down; vimänät—from their airplanes.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, the transcendental bliss derived from meditating upon Your lotus feet or hearing about Your glories from pure
devotees is so unlimited that it is far beyond the stage of brahmänanda, wherein one thinks himself merged in the
impersonal Brahman as one with the Supreme. Since brahmänanda is also defeated by the transcendental bliss derived
from devotional service, then what to speak of the temporary blissfulness of elevating oneself to the heavenly planets,
which is ended by the separating sword of time? Although one may be elevated to the heavenly planets, he falls down in
due course of time.
TEXT 11
bhaktià muhuù pravahatäà tvayi me prasaìgo
bhüyäd ananta mahatäm amaläçayänäm
yenäïjasolbaëam uru-vyasanaà bhaväbdhià
neñye bhavad-guëa-kathämåta-päna-mattaù
SYNONYMS
bhaktim—devotional service; muhuù—constantly; pravahatäm—of those who perform; tvayi—unto You; me—my;
prasaìgaù—intimate association; bhüyät—may it become; ananta—O unlimited; mahatäm—of the great devotees; amala-
äçayänäm—whose hearts are freed from material contamination; yena—by which; aïjasä—easily; ulbaëam—terrible; uru
—great; vyasanam—full of dangers; bhava-abdhim—the ocean of material existence; neñye—I shall cross; bhavat—
Your; guëa—transcendental qualities; kathä—pastimes; amåta—nectar, eternal; päna—by drinking; mattaù—mad.
TRANSLATION
Dhruva Mahäräja continued: O unlimited Lord, kindly bless me so that I may associate with great devotees who engage in
Your transcendental loving service constantly, as the waves of a river constantly flow. Such transcendental devotees are
completely situated in an uncontaminated state of life. By the process of devotional service I shall surely be able to cross
the nescient ocean of material existence, which is filled with the waves of blazing, firelike dangers. It will be very easy for
me, for I am becoming mad to hear about Your transcendental qualities and pastimes, which are eternally existent.
TEXT 12
te na smaranty atitaräà priyam éça martyaà
ye cänv adaù suta-suhåd-gåha-vitta-däräù
ye tv abja-näbha bhavadéya-padäravinda-
saugandhya-lubdha-hådayeñu kåta-prasaìgäù
SYNONYMS
te—they; na—never; smaranti—remember; atitaräm—highly; priyam—dear; éça—O Lord; martyam—material body; ye
—they who; ca—also; anu—in relationship with; adaù—that; suta—sons; suhåt—friends; gåha—home; vitta—wealth;
däräù—and wife; ye—those who; tu—then; abja-näbha—O Lord who have a lotus navel; bhavadéya—of Your; pada-
aravinda—lotus feet; saugandhya—the fragrance; lubdha—have achieved; hådayeñu—with devotees whose hearts; kåta-
prasaìgäù—have association.
TRANSLATION
O Lord who have a lotus navel, if a person happens to associate with a devotee whose heart always hankers after Your
lotus feet, seeking always their fragrance, he is never attached to the material body or, in a bodily relationship, to
offspring, friends, home, wealth and wife, which are very, very dear to materialistic persons. Indeed, he does not care for
them.
TEXT 13
tiryaì-naga-dvija-sarésåpa-deva-daitya-
martyädibhiù paricitaà sad-asad-viçeñam
rüpaà sthaviñöham aja te mahad-ädy-anekaà
nätaù paraà parama vedmi na yatra vädaù
SYNONYMS
tiryak—by animals; naga—trees; dvija—birds; sarésåpa—reptiles; deva—demigods; daitya—demons; martya-ädibhiù—
by men, etc.; paricitam—pervaded; sat-asat-viçeñam—with varieties manifest and unmanifest; rüpam—form;
sthaviñöham—gross universal; aja—O Unborn; te—Your; mahat-ädi—caused by the total material energy, etc.; anekam
—various causes; na—not; ataù—from this; param—transcendental; parama—O Supreme; vedmi—I know; na—not;
yatra—where; vädaù—various arguments.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, O Supreme Unborn, I know that the different varieties of living entities, such as animals, trees, birds,
reptiles, demigods and human beings, are spread throughout the universe, which is caused by the total material energy,
and I know that they are sometimes manifest and sometimes unmanifest; but I have never experienced the supreme form I
behold as I see You now. Now all kinds of methods of theorizing have come to an end.
TEXT 14
kalpänta etad akhilaà jaöhareëa gåhëan
çete pumän sva-dåg ananta-sakhas tad-aìke
yan-näbhi-sindhu-ruha-käïcana-loka-padma-
garbhe dyumän bhagavate praëato 'smi tasmai
SYNONYMS
kalpa-ante—at the end of the millennium; etat—this universe; akhilam—all; jaöhareëa—within the belly; gåhëan—
withdrawing; çete—lies down; pumän—the Supreme Person; sva-dåk—looking upon Himself; ananta—the unlimited
being Çeña; sakhaù—accompanied by; tat-aìke—on His lap; yat—from whose; näbhi—navel; sindhu—ocean; ruha—
sprouted; käïcana—golden; loka—planet; padma—of the lotus; garbhe—on the whorl; dyumän—Lord Brahmä;
bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; praëataù—offering obeisances; asmi—I am; tasmai—unto Him.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, at the end of each millennium the Supreme Personality of Godhead Garbhodakaçäyé Viñëu dissolves
everything manifested within the universe into His belly. He lies down on the lap of Çeña Näga, from His navel sprouts a
golden lotus flower on a stem, and on that lotus Lord Brahmä is created. I can understand that You are the same Supreme
Godhead. I therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 15
tvaà nitya-mukta-pariçuddha-vibuddha ätmä
küöa-stha ädi-puruño bhagaväàs try-adhéçaù
yad-buddhy-avasthitim akhaëòitayä sva-dåñöyä
drañöä sthitäv adhimakho vyatirikta ässe
SYNONYMS
tvam—You; nitya—eternally; mukta—liberated; pariçuddha—uncontaminated; vibuddhaù—full of knowledge; ätmä—
the Supreme Soul; küöa-sthaù—changeless; ädi—original; puruñaù—person; bhagavän—the Lord, full with six
opulences; tri-adhéçaù—master of the three modes; yat—whence; buddhi—of intellectual activities; avasthitim—all
stages; akhaëòitayä—unbroken; sva-dåñöyä—by transcendental vision; drañöä—You witness; sthitau—for maintaining
(the universe); adhimakhaù—enjoyer of the results of all sacrifices; vyatiriktaù—differently; ässe—You are situated.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, by Your unbroken transcendental glance You are the supreme witness of all stages of intellectual activities. You
are eternally liberated, Your existence is situated in pure goodness, and You are existent in the Supersoul without change.
You are the original Personality of Godhead, full with six opulences, and You are eternally the master of the three modes
of material nature. Thus, You are always different from the ordinary living entities. As Lord Viñëu, You maintain all the
affairs of the entire universe, and yet You stand aloof and are the enjoyer of the results of all sacrifices.
TEXT 16
yasmin viruddha-gatayo hy aniçaà patanti
vidyädayo vividha-çaktaya änupürvyät
tad brahma viçva-bhavam ekam anantam ädyam
änanda-mätram avikäram ahaà prapadye
SYNONYMS
yasmin—in whom; viruddha-gatayaù—of opposite character; hi—certainly; aniçam—always; patanti—are manifest;
vidyä-ädayaù—knowledge and ignorance, etc.; vividha—various; çaktayaù—energies; änupürvyät—continually; tat—
that; brahma—Brahman; viçva-bhavam—the cause of material creation; ekam—one; anantam—unlimited; ädyam—
original; änanda-mätram—simply blissful; avikäram—changeless; aham—I; prapadye—offer my obeisances.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, in Your impersonal manifestation of Brahman there are always two opposing elements—knowledge and
ignorance. Your multienergies are continually manifest, but the impersonal Brahman, which is undivided, original,
changeless, unlimited and blissful, is the cause of the material manifestation. Because You are the same impersonal
Brahman, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 17
satyäçiño hi bhagavaàs tava päda-padmam
äçés tathänubhajataù puruñärtha-mürteù
apy evam arya bhagavän paripäti dénän
väçreva vatsakam anugraha-kätaro 'smän
SYNONYMS
satya—real; äçiñaù—compared with other benedictions; hi—certainly; bhagavan—my Lord; tava—Your; päda-padmam
—lotus feet; äçéù—benediction; tathä—in that way; anubhajataù—for the devotees; puruña-artha—of the real goal of life;
mürteù—the personification; api—although; evam—thus; arya—O Lord; bhagavän—the Personality of Godhead; paripäti
—maintains; dénän—the poor in heart; väçrä—a cow; iva—like; vatsakam—unto the calf; anugraha—to bestow mercy;
kätaraù—eager; asmän—upon me.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, O Supreme Lord, You are the supreme personified form of all benediction. Therefore, for one who abides in
Your devotional service with no other desire, worshiping Your lotus feet is better than becoming king and lording it over a
kingdom. That is the benediction of worshiping Your lotus feet. To ignorant devotees like me, You are the causelessly
merciful maintainer, just like a cow, who takes care of the newly born calf by supplying milk and giving it protection from
attack.
Çré Strépruthu Stavah

Çré Strépruthu Stavah Mother earth prayers to Mahäräja Påthu 4.17.29-36

Çré Strépruthu Stavah Mother earth prayers to Mahäräja Påthu 4.17.29-36

TEXT 29
dharoväca
namaù parasmai puruñäya mäyayä
vinyasta-nänä-tanave guëätmane
namaù svarüpänubhavena nirdhuta-
dravya-kriyä-käraka-vibhramormaye
SYNONYMS
dharä—the planet earth; uväca—said; namaù—I offer my obeisances; parasmai—unto the Transcendence; puruñäya—
unto the person; mäyayä—by the material energy; vinyasta—expanded; nänä—various; tanave—whose forms; guëa-
ätmane—unto the source of the three modes of material nature; namaù—I offer my obeisances; svarüpa—of the real form;
anubhavena—by understanding; nirdhuta—not affected by; dravya—matter; kriyä—action; käraka—doer; vibhrama—
bewilderment; ürmaye—the waves of material existence.
TRANSLATION
The planet earth spoke: My dear Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, You are transcendental in Your position, and
by Your material energy You have expanded Yourself in various forms and species of life through the interaction of the
three modes of material nature. Unlike some other masters, You always remain in Your transcendental position and are
not affected by the material creation, which is subject to different material interactions. Consequently You are not
bewildered by material activities.
TEXT 30
yenäham ätmäyatanaà vinirmitä
dhäträ yato 'yaà guëa-sarga-saìgrahaù
sa eva mäà hantum udäyudhaù svaräò
upasthito 'nyaà çaraëaà kam äçraye
SYNONYMS
yena—by whom; aham—I; ätma-äyatanam—resting place of all living entities; vinirmitä—was created; dhäträ—by the
Supreme Lord; yataù—on account of whom; ayam—this; guëa-sarga-saìgrahaù—combination of different material
elements; saù—He; eva—certainly; mäm—me; hantum—to kill; udäyudhaù—prepared with weapons; svaräö—
completely independent; upasthitaù—now present before me; anyam—other; çaraëam—shelter; kam—unto whom; äçraye
—I shall resort to.
TRANSLATION
The planet earth continued: My dear Lord, You are the complete conductor of the material creation. You have created this
cosmic manifestation and the three material qualities, and therefore You have created me, the planet earth, the resting
place of all living entities. Yet You are always fully independent, my Lord. Now that You are present before me and ready
to kill me with Your weapons, let me know where I should go to take shelter, and tell me who can give me protection.
TEXT 31
ya etad ädäv asåjac caräcaraà
sva-mäyayätmäçrayayävitarkyayä
tayaiva so 'yaà kila goptum udyataù
kathaà nu mäà dharma-paro jighäàsati
SYNONYMS
yaù—one who; etat—these; ädau—in the beginning of creation; asåjat—created; cara-acaram—moving and nonmoving
living entities; sva-mäyayä—by His own potency; ätma-äçrayayä—sheltered under His own protection; avitarkyayä—
inconceivable; tayä—by that same mäyä; eva—certainly; saù—he; ayam—this King; kila—certainly; goptum udyataù—
prepared to give protection; katham—how; nu—then; mäm—me; dharma-paraù—one who is strictly following religious
principles; jighäàsati—desires to kill.
TRANSLATION
In the beginning of creation You created all these moving and nonmoving living entities by Your inconceivable energy.
Through this very same energy You are now prepared to protect the living entities. Indeed, You are the supreme protector
of religious principles. Why are You so anxious to kill me, even though I am in the form of a cow?
TEXT 32
nünaà bateçasya saméhitaà janais
tan-mäyayä durjayayäkåtätmabhiù
na lakñyate yas tv akarod akärayad
yo 'neka ekaù parataç ca éçvaraù
SYNONYMS
nünam—surely; bata—certainly; éçasya—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; saméhitam—activities, plan; janaiù—
by people; tat-mäyayä—by His potency; durjayayä—which is unconquerable; akåta-ätmabhiù—who are not sufficiently
experienced; na—never; lakñyate—are seen; yaù—he who; tu—then; akarot—created; akärayat—caused to create; yaù—
one who; anekaù—many; ekaù—one; parataù—by His inconceivable potencies; ca—and; éçvaraù—controller.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, although You are one, by Your inconceivable potencies You have expanded Yourself in many forms.
Through the agency of Brahmä, You have created this universe. You are therefore directly the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. Those who are not sufficiently experienced cannot understand Your transcendental activities because these
persons are covered by Your illusory energy.
TEXT 33
sargädi yo 'syänuruëaddhi çaktibhir
dravya-kriyä-käraka-cetanätmabhiù
tasmai samunnaddha-niruddha-çaktaye
namaù parasmai puruñäya vedhase
SYNONYMS
sarga-ädi—creation, maintenance and dissolution; yaù—one who; asya—of this material world; anuruëaddhi—causes;
çaktibhiù—by His own potencies; dravya—physical elements; kriyä—senses; käraka—controlling demigods; cetanä—
intelligence; ätmabhiù—consisting of false ego; tasmai—unto Him; samunnaddha—manifest; niruddha—potential;
çaktaye—one who possesses these energies; namaù—obeisances; parasmai—unto the transcendental; puruñäya—
Supreme Personality of Godhead; vedhase—unto the cause of all causes.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, by Your own potencies You are the original cause of the material elements, as well as the performing
instruments (the senses), the workers of the senses (the controlling demigods), the intelligence and the ego, as well as
everything else. By Your energy You manifest this entire cosmic creation, maintain it and dissolve it. Through Your
energy alone everything is sometimes manifest and sometimes not manifest. You are therefore the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the cause of all causes. I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 34
sa vai bhavän ätma-vinirmitaà jagad
bhütendriyäntaù-karaëätmakaà vibho
saàsthäpayiñyann aja mäà rasätaläd
abhyujjahärämbhasa ädi-sükaraù
SYNONYMS
saù—He; vai—certainly; bhavän—Yourself; ätma—by Yourself; vinirmitam—manufactured; jagat—this world; bhüta—
the physical elements; indriya—senses; antaù-karaëa—mind, heart; ätmakam—consisting of; vibho—O Lord;
saàsthäpayiñyan—maintaining; aja—O unborn; mäm—me; rasätalät—from the plutonic region; abhyujjahära—took out;
ambhasaù—from the water; ädi—original; sükaraù—the boar.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are always unborn. Once, in the form of the original boar, You rescued me from the waters in the
bottom of the universe. Through Your own energy You created all the physical elements, the senses and the heart, for the
maintenance of the world.
TEXT 35
apäm upasthe mayi nävy avasthitäù
prajä bhavän adya rirakñiñuù kila
sa véra-mürtiù samabhüd dharä-dharo
yo mäà payasy ugra-çaro jighäàsasi
SYNONYMS
apäm—of the water; upasthe—situated on the surface; mayi—in me; nävi—in a boat; avasthitäù—standing; prajäù—
living entities; bhavän—Yourself; adya—now; rirakñiñuù—desiring to protect; kila—indeed; saù—He; véra-mürtiù—in
the form of a great hero; samabhüt—became; dharä-dharaù—the protector of the planet earth; yaù—one who; mäm—me;
payasi—for the sake of milk; ugra-çaraù—with sharpened arrows; jighäàsasi—you desire to kill.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, in this way You once protected me by rescuing me from the water, and consequently Your name has been
famous as Dharädhara—He who holds the planet earth. Yet at the present moment, in the form of a great hero, You are
about to kill me with sharpened arrows. I am, however, just like a boat on the water, keeping everything afloat.
TEXT 36
nünaà janair éhitam éçvaräëäm
asmad-vidhais tad-guëa-sarga-mäyayä
na jïäyate mohita-citta-vartmabhis
tebhyo namo véra-yaças-karebhyaù
SYNONYMS
nünam—surely; janaiù—by the people in general; éhitam—activities; éçvaräëäm—of the controllers; asmat-vidhaiù—like
me; tat—of the Personality of Godhead; guëa—of the modes of material nature; sarga—which brings forth creation;
mäyayä—by Your energy; na—never; jïäyate—are understood; mohita—bewildered; citta—whose minds; vartmabhiù—
way; tebhyaù—unto them; namaù—obeisances; véra-yaçaù-karebhyaù—who bring renown to heroes themselves.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, I am also the creation of one of Your energies, composed of the three modes of material nature.
Consequently I am bewildered by Your activities. Even the activities of Your devotees cannot be understood, and what to
speak of Your pastimes. Thus everything appears to us to be contradictory and wonderful.
Çré pruthukruto Sri Vishnu Stavah
Çré pruthukruto Sri Vishnu Mahäräja Påthu’s prayers to Çré Viñëu 4.20.23-31
Stavah

TEXT 23
påthur uväca
varän vibho tvad varadeçvaräd budhaù
kathaà våëéte guëa-vikriyätmanäm
ye närakäëäm api santi dehinäà
tän éça kaivalya-pate våëe na ca
SYNONYMS
påthuù uväca—Påthu Mahäräja said; varän—benedictions; vibho—my dear Supreme Lord; tvat—from You; vara-da-
éçvarät—from the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the highest of the bestowers of benedictions; budhaù—a learned
person; katham—how; våëéte—could ask for; guëa-vikriyä—bewildered by the modes of material nature; ätmanäm—of
the living entities; ye—which; närakäëäm—of the living entities living in hell; api—also; santi—exist; dehinäm—of the
embodied; tän—all those; éça—O Supreme Lord; kaivalya-pate—O bestower of merging in the existence of the Lord;
våëe—I ask for; na—not; ca—also.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the best of the demigods who can offer benedictions. Why, therefore, should any learned person
ask You for benedictions meant for living entities bewildered by the modes of nature? Such benedictions are available
automatically, even in the lives of living entities suffering in hellish conditions. My dear Lord, You can certainly bestow
merging into Your existence, but I do not wish to have such a benediction.
TEXT 24
na kämaye nätha tad apy ahaà kvacin
na yatra yuñmac-caraëämbujäsavaù
mahattamäntar-hådayän mukha-cyuto
vidhatsva karëäyutam eña me varaù
SYNONYMS
na—not; kämaye—do I desire; nätha—O master; tat—that; api—even; aham—I; kvacit—at any time; na—not; yatra—
where; yuñmat—Your; caraëa-ambuja—of the lotus feet; äsavaù—the nectarean beverage; mahat-tama—of the great
devotees; antaù-hådayät—from the core of the heart; mukha—from the mouths; cyutaù—being delivered; vidhatsva—
give; karëa—ears; ayutam—one million; eñaù—this; me—my; varaù—benediction.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, I therefore do not wish to have the benediction of merging into Your existence, a benediction in which
there is no existence of the nectarean beverage of Your lotus feet. I want the benediction of at least one million ears, for
thus I may be able to hear about the glories of Your lotus feet from the mouths of Your pure devotees.
TEXT 25
sa uttamaçloka mahan-mukha-cyuto
bhavat-padämbhoja-sudhä kaëänilaù
småtià punar vismåta-tattva-vartmanäà
kuyoginäà no vitaraty alaà varaiù
SYNONYMS
saù—that; uttama-çloka—O Lord, who are praised by selected verses; mahat—of great devotees; mukha-cyutaù—
delivered from the mouths; bhavat—Your; pada-ambhoja—from the lotus feet; sudhä—of nectar; kaëa—particles; anilaù
—soothing breeze; småtim—remembrance; punaù—again; vismåta—forgotten; tattva—to the truth; vartmanäm—of
persons whose path; ku-yoginäm—of persons not in the line of devotional service; naù—of us; vitarati—restores; alam—
unnecessary; varaiù—other benedictions.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are glorified by the selected verses uttered by great personalities. Such glorification of Your lotus feet
is just like saffron particles. When the transcendental vibration from the mouths of great devotees carries the aroma of the
saffron dust of Your lotus feet, the forgetful living entity gradually remembers his eternal relationship with You. Devotees
thus gradually come to the right conclusion about the value of life. My dear Lord, I therefore do not need any other
benediction but the opportunity to hear from the mouth of Your pure devotee.
TEXT 26
yaçaù çivaà suçrava ärya-saìgame
yadåcchayä copaçåëoti te sakåt
kathaà guëa-jïo viramed vinä paçuà
çrér yat pravavre guëa-saìgrahecchayä
SYNONYMS
yaçaù—glorification; çivam—all-auspicious; su-çravaù—O highly glorified Lord; ärya-saìgame—in the association of
advanced devotees; yadåcchayä—somehow or other; ca—also; upaçåëoti—hears; te—Your; sakåt—even once; katham—
how; guëa-jïaù—one who appreciates good qualities; viramet—can cease; vinä—unless; paçum—an animal; çréù—the
goddess of fortune; yat—which; pravavre—accepted; guëa—Your qualities; saìgraha—to receive; icchayä—with a desire.
TRANSLATION
My dear highly glorified Lord, if one, in the association of pure devotees, hears even once the glories of Your activities,
he does not, unless he is nothing but an animal, give up the association of devotees, for no intelligent person would be so
careless as to leave their association. The perfection of chanting and hearing about Your glories was accepted even by the
goddess of fortune, who desired to hear of Your unlimited activities and transcendental glories.
TEXT 27
athäbhaje tväkhila-püruñottamaà
guëälayaà padma-kareva lälasaù
apy ävayor eka-pati-spådhoù kalir
na syät kåta-tvac-caraëaika-tänayoù
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; äbhaje—I shall engage in devotional service; tvä—unto You; akhila—all-inclusive; püruña-uttamam—
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; guëa-älayam—the reservoir of all transcendental qualities; padma-karä—the
goddess of fortune, who carries a lotus flower in her hand; iva—like; lälasaù—being desirous; api—indeed; ävayoù—of
Lakñmé and me; eka-pati—one master; spådhoù—competing; kaliù—quarrel; na—not; syät—may take place; kåta—
having done; tvat-caraëa—unto Your lotus feet; eka-tänayoù—one attention.
TRANSLATION
Now I wish to engage in the service of the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and to serve just like the
goddess of fortune, who carries a lotus flower in her hand, because His Lordship, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is
the reservoir of all transcendental qualities. I am afraid that the goddess of fortune and I would quarrel because both of us
would be attentively engaged in the same service.
TEXT 28
jagaj-jananyäà jagad-éça vaiçasaà
syäd eva yat-karmaëi naù saméhitam
karoñi phalgv apy uru déna-vatsalaù
sva eva dhiñëye 'bhiratasya kià tayä
SYNONYMS
jagat-jananyäm—in the mother of the universe (Lakñmé); jagat-éça—O Lord of the universe; vaiçasam—anger; syät—
may arise; eva—certainly; yat-karmaëi—in whose activity; naù—my; saméhitam—desire; karoñi—You consider; phalgu
—insignificant service; api—even; uru—very great; déna-vatsalaù—favorably inclined to the poor; sve—own; eva—
certainly; dhiñëye—in Your opulence; abhiratasya—of one who is fully satisfied; kim—what need is there; tayä—with
her.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord of the universe, the goddess of fortune, Lakñmé, is the mother of the universe, and yet I think that she may
be angry with me because of my intruding upon her service and acting on that very platform to which she is so much
attached. Yet I am hopeful that even though there is some misunderstanding, You will take my part, for You are very
much inclined to the poor and You always magnify even insignificant service unto You. Therefore even though she
becomes angry, I think that there is no harm for You, because You are so self-sufficient that You can do without her.
TEXT 29
bhajanty atha tväm ata eva sädhavo
vyudasta-mäyä-guëa-vibhramodayam
bhavat-padänusmaraëäd åte satäà
nimittam anyad bhagavan na vidmahe
SYNONYMS
bhajanti—they worship; atha—therefore; tväm—You; ataù eva—therefore; sädhavaù—all saintly persons; vyudasta—
who dispel; mäyä-guëa—the modes of material nature; vibhrama—misconceptions; udayam—produced; bhavat—Your;
pada—lotus feet; anusmaraëät—constantly remembering; åte—except; satäm—of great saintly persons; nimittam—
reason; anyat—other; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of Godhead; na—not; vidmahe—I can understand.
TRANSLATION
Great saintly persons who are always liberated take to Your devotional service because only by devotional service can one
be relieved from the illusions of material existence. O my Lord, there is no reason for the liberated souls to take shelter at
Your lotus feet except that such souls are constantly thinking of Your feet.
TEXT 30
manye giraà te jagatäà vimohinéà
varaà våëéñveti bhajantam ättha yat
väcä nu tantyä yadi te jano 'sitaù
kathaà punaù karma karoti mohitaù
SYNONYMS
manye—I consider; giram—words; te—Your; jagatäm—to the material world; vimohiném—bewildering; varam—
benediction; våëéñva—just accept; iti—in this way; bhajantam—unto Your devotee; ättha—You spoke; yat—because;
väcä—by the statements of the Vedas; nu—certainly; tantyä—by the ropes; yadi—if; te—Your; janaù—the people in
general; asitaù—not bound; katham—how; punaù—again and again; karma—fruitive activities; karoti—perform; mohitaù
—being enamored.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, what You have said to Your unalloyed devotee is certainly very much bewildering. The allurements You
offer in the Vedas are certainly not suitable for pure devotees. People in general, bound by the sweet words of the Vedas,
engage themselves again and again in fruitive activities, enamored by the results of their actions.
TEXT 31
tvan-mäyayäddhä jana éça khaëòito
yad anyad äçästa åtätmano 'budhaù
yathä cared bäla-hitaà pitä svayaà
tathä tvam evärhasi naù saméhitum
SYNONYMS
tvat—Your; mäyayä—by illusory energy; addhä—certainly; janaù—the people in general; éça—O my Lord; khaëòitaù—
separated; yat—because; anyat—other; äçäste—they desire; åta—real; ätmanaù—from the self; abudhaù—without proper
understanding; yathä—as; caret—would engage in; bäla-hitam—the welfare of one's child; pitä—the father; svayam—
personally; tathä—similarly; tvam—Your Lordship; eva—certainly; arhasi naù saméhitum—please act on my behalf.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, due to Your illusory energy, all living beings in this material world have forgotten their real constitutional
position, and out of ignorance they are always desirous of material happiness in the form of society, friendship and love.
Therefore, please do not ask me to take some material benefits from You, but as a father, not waiting for the son's
demand, does everything for the benefit of the son, please bestow upon me whatever You think best for me.
Çré Rudra gétam
Çré Rudra gétam Chanting the song sung by Lord Çiva glorifying Lord 4.24.33-78
Hari to Pracetäs
TEXT 33
çré-rudra uväca
jitaà ta ätma-vid-varya-
svastaye svastir astu me
bhavatärädhasä räddhaà
sarvasmä ätmane namaù
SYNONYMS
çré-rudraù uväca—Lord Çiva began to speak; jitam—all glories; te—unto You; ätma-vit—self-realized; varya—the best;
svastaye—unto the auspicious; svastiù—auspiciousness; astu—let there be; me—of me; bhavatä—by You; ärädhasä—by
the all-perfect; räddham—worshipable; sarvasmai—the Supreme Soul; ätmane—unto the Supreme Soul; namaù—
obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Lord Çiva addressed the Supreme Personality of Godhead with the following prayer: O Supreme Personality of Godhead,
all glories unto You. You are the most exalted of all self-realized souls. Since You are always auspicious for the self-
realized, I wish that You be auspicious for me. You are worshipable by virtue of the all-perfect instructions You give. You
are the Supersoul; therefore I offer my obeisances unto You as the supreme living being.
TEXT 34
namaù paìkaja-näbhäya
bhüta-sükñmendriyätmane
väsudeväya çäntäya
küöa-sthäya sva-rociñe
SYNONYMS
namaù—all obeisances unto You; paìkaja-näbhäya—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, from whose navel the
lotus flower emanates; bhüta-sükñma—the sense objects; indriya—the senses; ätmane—the origin; väsudeväya—unto
Lord Väsudeva; çäntäya—always peaceful; küöa-sthäya—without being changed; sva-rociñe—unto the supreme
illumination.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, You are the origin of the creation by virtue of the lotus flower which sprouts from Your navel. You are the
supreme controller of the senses and the sense objects, and You are also the all-pervading Väsudeva. You are most
peaceful, and because of Your self-illuminated existence, You are not disturbed by the six kinds of transformations.
TEXT 35
saìkarñaëäya sükñmäya
durantäyäntakäya ca
namo viçva-prabodhäya
pradyumnäyäntar-ätmane
SYNONYMS
saìkarñaëäya—unto the master of integration; sükñmäya—unto the subtle unmanifested material ingredients; durantäya—
unto the unsurpassable; antakäya—unto the master of disintegration; ca—also; namaù—obeisances; viçva-prabodhäya—
unto the master of the development of the universe; pradyumnäya—unto Lord Pradyumna; antaù-ätmane—unto the
Supersoul in everyone's heart.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the origin of the subtle material ingredients, the master of all integration as well as the master of
all disintegration, the predominating Deity named Saìkarñaëa, and the master of all intelligence, known as the
predominating Deity Pradyumna. Therefore, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 36
namo namo 'niruddhäya
håñékeçendriyätmane
namaù paramahaàsäya
pürëäya nibhåtätmane
SYNONYMS
namaù—all my obeisances unto You; namaù—obeisances again; aniruddhäya—unto Lord Aniruddha; håñékeça—the
master of the senses; indriya-ätmane—the director of the senses; namaù—all obeisances unto You; parama-haàsäya—unto
the supreme perfect; pürëäya—unto the supreme complete; nibhåta-ätmane—who is situated apart from this material
creation.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, as the supreme directing Deity known as Aniruddha, You are the master of the senses and the mind. I therefore
offer my obeisances unto You again and again. You are known as Ananta as well as Saìkarñaëa because of Your ability to
destroy the whole creation by the blazing fire from Your mouth.
TEXT 37
svargäpavarga-dväräya
nityaà çuci-ñade namaù
namo hiraëya-véryäya
cätur-hoträya tantave
SYNONYMS
svarga—the heavenly planets; apavarga—the path of liberation; dväräya—unto the door of; nityam—eternally; çuci-sade
—unto the most purified; namaù—my obeisances unto You; namaù—my obeisances; hiraëya—gold; véryäya—semen;
cätuù-hoträya—the Vedic sacrifices of the name; tantave—unto one who expands.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, O Aniruddha, You are the authority by which the doors of the higher planetary systems and liberation are
opened. You are always within the pure heart of the living entity. Therefore I offer my obeisances unto You. You are the
possessor of semen which is like gold, and thus, in the form of fire, You help the Vedic sacrifices, beginning with cätur-
hotra. Therefore I offer my obeisances unto You.
TEXT 38
nama ürja iñe trayyäù
pataye yajïa-retase
tåpti-däya ca jévänäà
namaù sarva-rasätmane
SYNONYMS
namaù—I offer all obeisances unto You; ürje—unto the provider of the Pitåloka; iñe—the provider of all the demigods;
trayyäù—of the three Vedas; pataye—unto the master; yajïa—sacrifices; retase—unto the predominating deity of the
moon planet; tåpti-däya—unto Him who gives satisfaction to everyone; ca—also; jévänäm—of the living entities; namaù
—I offer my obeisances; sarva-rasa-ätmane—unto the all-pervading Supersoul.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, You are the provider of the Pitålokas as well as all the demigods. You are the predominating deity of the moon
and the master of all three Vedas. I offer my respectful obeisances unto You because You are the original source of
satisfaction for all living entities.
TEXT 39
sarva-sattvätma-dehäya
viçeñäya sthavéyase
namas trailokya-päläya
saha ojo-baläya ca
SYNONYMS
sarva—all; sattva—existence; ätma—soul; dehäya—unto the body; viçeñäya—diversity; sthavéyase—unto the material
world; namaù—offering obeisances; trai-lokya—three planetary systems; päläya—maintainer; saha—along with; ojaù—
prowess; baläya—unto the strength; ca—also.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the gigantic universal form which contains all the individual bodies of the living entities. You are
the maintainer of the three worlds, and as such You maintain the mind, senses, body, and air of life within them. I
therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 40
artha-liìgäya nabhase
namo 'ntar-bahir-ätmane
namaù puëyäya lokäya
amuñmai bhüri-varcase
SYNONYMS
artha—meaning; liìgäya—revealing; nabhase—unto the sky; namaù—offering obeisances; antaù—within; bahiù—and
without; ätmane—unto the self; namaù—offering obeisances; puëyäya—pious activities; lokäya—for creation; amuñmai
—beyond death; bhüri-varcase—the supreme effulgence.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, by expanding Your transcendental vibrations, You reveal the actual meaning of everything. You are the
all-pervading sky within and without, and You are the ultimate goal of pious activities executed both within this material
world and beyond it. I therefore offer my respectful obeisances again and again unto You.
TEXT 41
pravåttäya nivåttäya
pitå-deväya karmaëe
namo 'dharma-vipäkäya
måtyave duùkha-däya ca
SYNONYMS
pravåttäya—inclination; nivåttäya—disinclination; pitå-deväya—unto the master of Pitåloka; karmaëe—unto the resultant
action of fruitive activities; namaù—offering respects; adharma—irreligious; vipäkäya—unto the result; måtyave—unto
death; duùkha-däya—the cause of all kinds of miserable conditions; ca—also.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the viewer of the results of pious activities. You are inclination, disinclination and their resultant
activities. You are the cause of the miserable conditions of life caused by irreligion, and therefore You are death. I offer
You my respectful obeisances.
TEXT 42
namas ta äçiñäm éça
manave käraëätmane
namo dharmäya båhate
kåñëäyäkuëöha-medhase
puruñäya puräëäya
säìkhya-yogeçvaräya ca
SYNONYMS
namaù—offering obeisances; te—unto You; äçiñäm éça—O topmost of all bestowers of benediction; manave—unto the
supreme mind or supreme Manu; käraëa-ätmane—the supreme cause of all causes; namaù—offering obeisances;
dharmäya—unto one who knows the best of all religion; båhate—the greatest; kåñëäya—unto Kåñëa; akuëöha-medhase—
unto one whose brain activity is never checked; puruñäya—the Supreme Person; puräëäya—the oldest of the old; säìkhya-
yoga-éçvaräya—the master of the principles of säìkhya-yoga; ca—and.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the topmost of all bestowers of all benediction, the oldest and supreme enjoyer amongst all
enjoyers. You are the master of all the worlds' metaphysical philosophy, for You are the supreme cause of all causes, Lord
Kåñëa. You are the greatest of all religious principles, the supreme mind, and You have a brain which is never checked by
any condition. Therefore I repeatedly offer my obeisances unto You.
TEXT 43
çakti-traya-sametäya
méòhuñe 'haìkåtätmane
ceta-äküti-rüpäya
namo väco vibhütaye
SYNONYMS
çakti-traya—three kinds of energies; sametäya—unto the reservoir; méòhuñe—unto Rudra; ahaìkåta-ätmane—the source
of egotism; cetaù—knowledge; äküti—eagerness to work; rüpäya—unto the form of; namaù—my obeisances; väcaù—
unto the sound; vibhütaye—unto the different types of opulences.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the supreme controller of the worker, sense activities and results of sense activities [karma].
Therefore You are the controller of the body, mind and senses. You are also the supreme controller of egotism, known as
Rudra. You are the source of knowledge and the activities of the Vedic injunctions.
TEXT 44
darçanaà no didåkñüëäà
dehi bhägavatärcitam
rüpaà priyatamaà svänäà
sarvendriya-guëäïjanam
SYNONYMS
darçanam—vision; naù—our; didåkñüëäm—desirous to see; dehi—kindly exhibit; bhägavata—of the devotees; arcitam—
as worshiped by them; rüpam—form; priya-tamam—dearmost; svänäm—of Your devotees; sarva-indriya—all the senses;
guëa—qualities; aïjanam—very much pleasing.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, I wish to see You exactly in the form that Your very dear devotees worship. You have many other forms,
but I wish to see Your form that is especially liked by the devotees. Please be merciful upon me and show me that form,
for only that form worshiped by the devotees can perfectly satisfy all the demands of the senses.
TEXTS 45-46
snigdha-prävåò-ghana-çyämaà
sarva-saundarya-saìgraham
cärv-äyata-catur-bähu
sujäta-ruciränanam
padma-koça-paläçäkñaà
sundara-bhru sunäsikam
sudvijaà sukapoläsyaà
sama-karëa-vibhüñaëam
SYNONYMS
snigdha—glistening; prävåö—rainy season; ghana-çyämam—densely cloudy; sarva—all; saundarya—beauty; saìgraham
—collection; cäru—beautiful; äyata—bodily feature; catuù-bähu—unto the four-armed; su-jäta—ultimately beautiful;
rucira—very pleasing; änanam—face; padma-koça—the whorl of the lotus flower; paläça—petals; akñam—eyes; sundara
—beautiful; bhru—eyebrows; su-näsikam—raised nose; su-dvijam—beautiful teeth; su-kapola—beautiful forehead;
äsyam—face; sama-karëa—equally beautiful ears; vibhüñaëam—fully decorated.
TRANSLATION
The Lord's beauty resembles a dark cloud during the rainy season. As the rainfall glistens, His bodily features also glisten.
Indeed, He is the sum total of all beauty. The Lord has four arms and an exquisitely beautiful face with eyes like lotus
petals, a beautiful highly raised nose, a mind-attracting smile, a beautiful forehead and equally beautiful and fully
decorated ears.
TEXTS 47-48
préti-prahasitäpäìgam
alakai rüpa-çobhitam
lasat-paìkaja-kiïjalka-
dukülaà måñöa-kuëòalam
sphurat-kiréöa-valaya-
hära-nüpura-mekhalam
çaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-
mälä-maëy-uttamarddhimat
SYNONYMS
préti—merciful; prahasita—smiling; apäìgam—sidelong glance; alakaiù—with curling hair; rüpa—beauty; çobhitam—
increased; lasat—glittering; paìkaja—of the lotus; kiïjalka—saffron; dukülam—clothing; måñöa—glittering; kuëòalam—
earrings; sphurat—shiny; kiréöa—helmet; valaya—bangles; hära—necklace; nüpura—ankle bells; mekhalam—belt;
çaìkha—conchshell; cakra—wheel; gadä—club; padma—lotus flower; mälä—garland; maëi—pearls; uttama—first class;
åddhi-mat—still more beautified on account of this.
TRANSLATION
The Lord is superexcellently beautiful on account of His open and merciful smile and Mis sidelong glance upon His
devotees. His black hair is curly, and His garments, waving in the wind, appear like flying saffron pollen from lotus
flowers. His glittering earrings, shining helmet, bangles, garland, ankle bells, waist belt and various other bodily
ornaments combine with conchshell, disc, club and lotus flower to increase the natural beauty of the Kaustubha pearl on
His chest.
TEXT 49
siàha-skandha-tviño bibhrat
saubhaga-gréva-kaustubham
çriyänapäyinyä kñipta-
nikañäçmorasollasat
SYNONYMS
siàha—a lion; skandha—shoulders; tviñaù—the coils of hair; bibhrat—bearing; saubhaga—fortunate; gréva—neck;
kaustubham—the pearl of the name; çriyä—beauty; anapäyinyä—never decreasing; kñipta—defeating; nikaña—the stone
for testing gold; açma—stone; urasä—with the chest; ullasat—glittering.
TRANSLATION
The Lord has shoulders just like a lion's. Upon these shoulders are garlands, necklaces and epaulets, and all of these are
always glittering. Besides these, there is the beauty of the Kaustubha-maëi pearl, and on the dark chest of the Lord there
are streaks named Çrévatsa, which are signs of the goddess of fortune. The glittering of these streaks excels the beauty of
the golden streaks on a gold-testing stone. Indeed, such beauty defeats a gold-testing stone.
TEXT 50
püra-recaka-saàvigna-
vali-valgu-dalodaram
pratisaìkrämayad viçvaà
näbhyävarta-gabhérayä
SYNONYMS
püra—inhaling; recaka—exhaling; saàvigna—agitated; vali—the wrinkles on the abdomen; valgu—beautiful; dala—like
the banyan leaf; udaram—abdomen; pratisaìkrämayat—coiling down; viçvam—universe; näbhyä—navel; ävarta—
screwing; gabhérayä—by deepness.
TRANSLATION
The Lord's abdomen is beautiful due to three ripples in the flesh. Being so round, His abdomen resembles the leaf of a
banyan tree, and when He exhales and inhales, the movement of the ripples appears very, very beautiful. The coils within
the navel of the Lord are so deep that it appears that the entire universe sprouted out of it and yet again wishes to go back.
TEXT 51
çyäma-çroëy-adhi-rociñëu-
duküla-svarëa-mekhalam
sama-cärv-aìghri-jaìghoru-
nimna-jänu-sudarçanam
SYNONYMS
çyäma—blackish; çroëi—lower part of the waist; adhi—extra; rociñëu—pleasing; duküla—garments; svarëa—golden;
mekhalam—belt; sama—symmetrical; cäru—beautiful; aìghri—lotus feet; jaìgha—calves; üru—thighs; nimna—lower;
jänu—knees; su-darçanam—very beautiful.
TRANSLATION
The lower part of the Lord's waist is dark and covered with yellow garments and a belt bedecked with golden embroidery
work. His symmetrical lotus feet and the calves, thighs and joints of His legs are extraordinarily beautiful. Indeed, the
Lord's entire body appears to be well built.
TEXT 52
padä çarat-padma-paläça-rociñä
nakha-dyubhir no 'ntar-aghaà vidhunvatä
pradarçaya svéyam apästa-sädhvasaà
padaà guro märga-gurus tamo-juñäm
SYNONYMS
padä—by the lotus feet; çarat—autumn; padma—lotus flower; paläça—petals; rociñä—very pleasing; nakha—nails;
dyubhiù—by the effulgence; naù—our; antaù-agham—dirty things; vidhunvatä—which can cleanse; pradarçaya—just
show; svéyam—Your own; apästa—diminishing; sädhvasam—the trouble of the material world; padam—lotus feet; guro
—O supreme spiritual master; märga—the path; guruù—spiritual master; tamaù-juñäm—of the persons suffering in
ignorance.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, Your two lotus feet are so beautiful that they appear like two blossoming petals of the lotus flower which
grows during the autumn season. Indeed, the nails of Your lotus feet emanate such a great effulgence that they
immediately dissipate all the darkness in the heart of a conditioned soul. My dear Lord, kindly show me that form of
Yours which always dissipates all kinds of darkness in the heart of a devotee. My dear Lord, You are the supreme spiritual
master of everyone; therefore all conditioned souls covered with the darkness of ignorance can be enlightened by You as
the spiritual master.
TEXT 53
etad rüpam anudhyeyam
ätma-çuddhim abhépsatäm
yad-bhakti-yogo 'bhayadaù
sva-dharmam anutiñöhatäm
SYNONYMS
etat—this; rüpam—form; anudhyeyam—must be meditated upon; ätma—self; çuddhim—purification; abhépsatäm—of
those who are desiring so; yat—that which; bhakti-yogaù—the devotional service; abhaya-daù—factual fearlessness; sva-
dharmam—one's own occupational duties; anutiñöhatäm—executing.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, those who desire to purify their existence must always engage in meditation upon Your lotus feet, as
described above. Those who are serious about executing their occupational duties and who want freedom from fear must
take to this process of bhakti-yoga.
TEXT 54
bhavän bhaktimatä labhyo
durlabhaù sarva-dehinäm
sväräjyasyäpy abhimata
ekäntenätma-vid-gatiù
SYNONYMS
bhavän—Your Grace; bhakti-matä—by the devotee; labhyaù—obtainable; durlabhaù—very difficult to be obtained;
sarva-dehinäm—of all other living entities; sväräjyasya—of the King of heaven; api—even; abhimataù—the ultimate
goal; ekäntena—by oneness; ätma-vit—of the self-realized; gatiù—the ultimate destination.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, the king in charge of the heavenly kingdom is also desirous of obtaining the ultimate goal of life-
devotional service. Similarly, You are the ultimate destination of those who identify themselves with You [ahaà
brahmäsmi]. However, it is very difficult for them to attain You, whereas a devotee can very easily attain Your Lordship.
TEXT 55
taà durärädhyam ärädhya
satäm api duräpayä
ekänta-bhaktyä ko väïchet
päda-mülaà vinä bahiù
SYNONYMS
tam—unto You; durärädhyam—very difficult to worship; ärädhya—having worshiped; satäm api—even for the most
exalted persons; duräpayä—very difficult to attain; ekänta—pure; bhaktyä—by devotional service; kaù—who is that man;
väïchet—should desire; päda-mülam—lotus feet; vinä—without; bahiù—outsiders.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, pure devotional service is even difficult for liberated persons to discharge, but devotional service alone can
satisfy You. Who will take to other processes of self-realization if he is actually serious about the perfection of life?

TEXT 56
yatra nirviñöam araëaà
kåtänto näbhimanyate
viçvaà vidhvaàsayan vérya-
çaurya-visphürjita-bhruvä
SYNONYMS
yatra—wherein; nirviñöam araëam—a completely surrendered soul; kåta-antaù—invincible time; na abhimanyate—does
not go to attack; viçvam—the entire universe; vidhvaàsayan—by vanquishing; vérya—prowess; çaurya—influence;
visphürjita—simply by expansion; bhruvä—of the eyebrows.
TRANSLATION
Simply by expansion of His eyebrows, invincible time personified can immediately vanquish the entire universe.
However, formidable time does not approach the devotee who has taken complete shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 57
kñaëärdhenäpi tulaye
na svargaà näpunar-bhavam
bhagavat-saìgi-saìgasya
martyänäà kim utäçiñaù
SYNONYMS
kñaëa-ardhena—by half a moment; api—even; tulaye—compare; na—never; svargam—heavenly planets; na—neither;
apunaù-bhavam—merging into the Supreme; bhagavat—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; saìgi—associate; saìgasya
—one who takes advantage of associating; martyänäm—of the conditioned soul; kim uta—what is there; äçiñaù—
blessings.
TRANSLATION
If one by chance associates with a devotee, even for a fraction of a moment, he no longer is subject to attraction by the
results of karma or jïäna. What interest then can he have in the benedictions of the demigods, who are subject to the laws
of birth and death?
TEXT 58
athänaghäìghres tava kérti-térthayor
antar-bahiù-snäna-vidhüta-päpmanäm
bhüteñv anukroça-susattva-çélinäà
syät saìgamo 'nugraha eña nas tava
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; anagha-aìghreù—of my Lord, whose lotus feet destroy all inauspiciousness; tava—Your; kérti—
glorification; térthayoù—the holy Ganges water; antaù—within; bahiù—and outside; snäna—taking bath; vidhüta—
washed; päpmanäm—contaminated state of mind; bhüteñu—unto the ordinary living beings; anukroça—benediction or
mercy; su-sattva—completely in goodness; çélinäm—of those who possess such characteristics; syät—let there be;
saìgamaù—association; anugrahaù—mercy; eñaù—this; naù—unto us; tava—Your.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, Your lotus feet are the cause of all auspicious things and the destroyer of all the contamination of sin. I
therefore beg Your Lordship to bless me by the association of Your devotees, who are completely purified by worshiping
Your lotus feet and who are so merciful upon the conditioned souls. I think that Your real benediction will be to allow me
to associate with such devotees.
TEXT 59
na yasya cittaà bahir-artha-vibhramaà
tamo-guhäyäà ca viçuddham äviçat
yad-bhakti-yogänugåhétam aïjasä
munir vicañöe nanu tatra te gatim
SYNONYMS
na—never; yasya—whose; cittam—heart; bahiù—external; artha—interest; vibhramam—bewildered; tamaù—darkness;
guhäyäm—in the hole; ca—also; viçuddham—purified; äviçat—entered; yat—that; bhakti-yoga—devotional service;
anugåhétam—being favored by; aïjasä—happily; muniù—the thoughtful; vicañöe—sees; nanu—however; tatra—there; te
—Your; gatim—activities.
TRANSLATION
The devotee whose heart has been completely cleansed by the process of devotional service and who is favored by
Bhaktidevé does not become bewildered by the external energy, which is just like a dark well. Being completely cleansed
of all material contamination in this way, a devotee is able to understand very happily Your name, fame, form, activities,
etc.
TEXT 60
yatredaà vyajyate viçvaà
viçvasminn avabhäti yat
tat tvaà brahma paraà jyotir
äkäçam iva viståtam
SYNONYMS
yatra—where; idam—this; vyajyate—manifested; viçvam—the universe; viçvasmin—in the cosmic manifestation;
avabhäti—is manifested; yat—that; tat—that; tvam—You; brahma—the impersonal Brahman; param—transcendental;
jyotiù—effulgence; äkäçam—sky; iva—like; viståtam—spread.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, the impersonal Brahman spreads everywhere, like the sunshine or the sky. And that impersonal Brahman,
which spreads throughout the universe and in which the entire universe is manifested, is You.
TEXT 61
yo mäyayedaà puru-rüpayäsåjad
bibharti bhüyaù kñapayaty avikriyaù
yad-bheda-buddhiù sad ivätma-duùsthayä
tvam ätma-tantraà bhagavan pratémahi
SYNONYMS
yaù—one who; mäyayä—by His energy; idam—this; puru—manifold; rüpayä—manifestation; asåjat—created; bibharti—
maintains; bhüyaù—again; kñapayati—annihilates; avikriyaù—without being altered; yat—that; bheda-buddhiù—sense
of differentiation; sat—eternal; iva—like; ätma-duùsthayä—giving trouble to oneself; tvam—unto You; ätma-tantram—
fully self-independent; bhagavan—O Lord, Supreme Personality of Godhead; pratémahi—I can understand.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You have manifold energies, and these energies are manifested in manifold forms. With such energies You
have also created this cosmic manifestation, and although You maintain it as if it were permanent, You ultimately
annihilate it. Although You are never disturbed by such changes and alterations, the living entities are disturbed by them,
and therefore they find the cosmic manifestation to be different or separated from You. My Lord, You are always
independent, and I can clearly see this fact.
TEXT 62
kriyä-kaläpair idam eva yoginaù
çraddhänvitäù sädhu yajanti siddhaye
bhütendriyäntaù-karaëopalakñitaà
vede ca tantre ca ta eva kovidäù
SYNONYMS
kriyä—activities; kaläpaiù—by processes; idam—this; eva—certainly; yoginaù—transcendentalists; çraddhä-anvitäù—
with faith and conviction; sädhu—properly; yajanti—worship; siddhaye—for perfection; bhüta—the material energy;
indriya—senses; antaù-karaëa—heart; upalakñitam—symptomized by; vede—in the Vedas; ca—also; tantre—in the
corollaries of the Vedas; ca—also; te—Your Lordship; eva—certainly; kovidäù—those who are experts.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, Your universal form consists of all five elements, the senses, mind, intelligence, false ego (which is
material) and the Paramätmä, Your partial expansion, who is the director of everything. Yogis other than the devotees—
namely the karma-yogé and jïäna-yogé—worship You by their respective actions in their respective positions. It is stated
both in the Vedas and in the çästras that are corollaries of the Vedas, and indeed everywhere, that it is only You who are
to be worshiped. That is the expert version of all the Vedas.
TEXT 63
tvam eka ädyaù puruñaù supta-çaktis
tayä rajaù-sattva-tamo vibhidyate
mahän ahaà khaà marud agni-vär-dharäù
surarñayo bhüta-gaëä idaà yataù
SYNONYMS
tvam—Your Lordship; ekaù—one; ädyaù—the original; puruñaù—person; supta—dormant; çaktiù—energy; tayä—by
which; rajaù—the passion energy; sattva—goodness; tamaù—ignorance; vibhidyate—is diversified; mahän—the total
material energy; aham—egotism; kham—the sky; marut—the air; agni—fire; väù—water; dharäù—earth; sura-åñayaù—
the demigods and the great sages; bhüta-gaëäù—the living entities; idam—all this; yataù—from whom.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the only Supreme Person, the cause of all causes. Before the creation of this material world, Your
material energy remains in a dormant condition. When Your material energy is agitated, the three qualities—namely
goodness, passion and ignorance—act, and as a result the total material energy—egotism, ether, air, fire, water, earth and
all the various demigods and saintly persons—becomes manifest. Thus the material world is created.
TEXT 64
såñöaà sva-çaktyedam anupraviñöaç
catur-vidhaà puram ätmäàçakena
atho vidus taà puruñaà santam antar
bhuìkte håñékair madhu sära-ghaà yaù
SYNONYMS
såñöam—in the creation; sva-çaktyä—by Your own potency; idam—this cosmic manifestation; anupraviñöaù—entering
afterward; catuù-vidham—four kinds of; puram—bodies; ätma-aàçakena—by Your own part and parcel; atho—therefore;
viduù—know; tam—him; puruñam—the enjoyer; santam—existing; antaù—within; bhuìkte—enjoys; håñékaiù—by the
senses; madhu—sweetness; sära-gham—honey; yaù—one who.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, after creating by Your own potencies, You enter within the creation in four kinds of forms. Being within
the hearts of the living entities, You know them and know how they are enjoying their senses. The so-called happiness of
this material creation is exactly like the bees' enjoyment of honey after it has been collected in the honeycomb.
TEXT 65
sa eña lokän aticaëòa-vego
vikarñasi tvaà khalu käla-yänaù
bhütäni bhütair anumeya-tattvo
ghanävalér väyur iväviñahyaù
SYNONYMS
saù—that; eñaù—this; lokän—all the planetary systems; ati—very much; caëòa-vegaù—the great force; vikarñasi—
destroys; tvam—Your Lordship; khalu—however; käla-yänaù—in due course of time; bhütäni—all living entities;
bhütaiù—by other living entities; anumeya-tattvaù—the Absolute Truth can be guessed; ghana-ävaléù—the clouds; väyuù
—air; iva—like; aviñahyaù—unbearable.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, Your absolute authority cannot be directly experienced, but one can guess by seeing the activities of the
world that everything is being destroyed in due course of time. The force of time is very strong, and everything is being
destroyed by something else—just as one animal is being eaten by another animal. Time scatters everything, exactly as
the wind scatters clouds in the sky.
TEXT 66
pramattam uccair iti kåtya-cintayä
pravåddha-lobhaà viñayeñu lälasam
tvam apramattaù sahasäbhipadyase
kñul-lelihäno 'hir iväkhum antakaù
SYNONYMS
pramattam—persons who are mad; uccaiù—loudly; iti—thus; kåtya—to be done; cintayä—by such desire; pravåddha—
very much advanced; lobham—greed; viñayeñu—in material enjoyment; lälasam—so desiring; tvam—Your Lordship;
apramattaù—completely in transcendence; sahasä—all of a sudden; abhipadyase—seizes them; kñut—hungry; lelihänaù
—by the greedy tongue; ahiù—snake; iva—like; äkhum—mouse; antakaù—destroyer.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, all living entities within this material world are mad after planning for things, and they are always busy
with a desire to do this or that. This is due to uncontrollable greed. The greed for material enjoyment is always existing in
the living entity, but Your Lordship is always alert, and in due course of time You strike him, just as a snake seizes a
mouse and very easily swallows him.
TEXT 67
kas tvat-padäbjaà vijahäti paëòito
yas te 'vamäna-vyayamäna-ketanaù
viçaìkayäsmad-gurur arcati sma yad
vinopapattià manavaç caturdaça
SYNONYMS
kaù—who; tvat—Your; pada-abjam—lotus feet; vijahäti—avoids; paëòitaù—learned; yaù—who; te—unto You; avamäna
—deriding; vyayamäna—decreasing; ketanaù—this body; viçaìkayä—without any doubt; asmat—our; guruù—spiritual
master, father; arcati—worships; sma—in the past; yat—that; vinä—without; upapattim—agitation; manavaù—the
Manus; catuù-daça—fourteen.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, any learned person knows that unless he worships You, his entire life is spoiled. Knowing this, how could
he give up worshiping Your lotus feet? Even our father and spiritual master, Lord Brahmä, unhesitatingly worshiped You,
and the fourteen Manus followed in his footsteps.
TEXT 68
atha tvam asi no brahman
paramätman vipaçcitäm
viçvaà rudra-bhaya-dhvastam
akutaçcid-bhayä gatiù
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; tvam—You, my Lord; asi—are; naù—our; brahman—O Supreme Brahman; parama-ätman—O
Supersoul; vipaçcitäm—for the learned wise men; viçvam—the whole universe; rudra-bhaya—being afraid of Rudra;
dhvastam—annihilated; akutaçcit-bhayä—undoubtedly fearless; gatiù—destination.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, all actually learned persons know You as the Supreme Brahman and the Supersoul. Although the entire
universe is afraid of Lord Rudra, who ultimately annihilates everything, for the learned devotees You are the fearless
destination of all.
TEXT 69
idaà japata bhadraà vo
viçuddhä nåpa-nandanäù
sva-dharmam anutiñöhanto
bhagavaty arpitäçayäù
SYNONYMS
idam—this; japata—while chanting; bhadram—all auspiciousness; vaù—all of you; viçuddhäù—purified; nåpa-nandanäù
—the sons of the King; sva-dharmam—one's occupational duties; anutiñöhantaù—executing; bhagavati—unto the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; arpita—given up; äçayäù—possessing all kinds of faithfulness.
TRANSLATION
My dear sons of the King, just execute your occupational duty as kings with a pure heart. Just chant this prayer fixing
your mind on the lotus feet of the Lord. That will bring you all good fortune, for the Lord will be very much pleased with
you.
TEXT 70
tam evätmänam ätma-sthaà
sarva-bhüteñv avasthitam
püjayadhvaà gåëantaç ca
dhyäyantaç cäsakåd dharim
SYNONYMS
tam—unto Him; eva—certainly; ätmänam—the Supreme Soul; ätma-stham—within your hearts; sarva—all; bhüteñu—in
every living being; avasthitam—situated; püjayadhvam—just worship Him; gåëantaù ca—always chanting; dhyäyantaù ca
—always meditating upon; asakåt—continuously; harim—the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O sons of the King, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Hari, is situated in everyone's heart. He is also within
your hearts. Therefore chant the glories of the Lord and always meditate upon Him continuously.
TEXT 71
yogädeçam upäsädya
dhärayanto muni-vratäù
samähita-dhiyaù sarva
etad abhyasatädåtäù
SYNONYMS
yoga-ädeçam—this instruction of bhakti-yoga; upäsädya—constantly reading; dhärayantaù—and taking within the heart;
muni-vratäù—just take the vow of the great sages, the vow of silence; samähita—always fixed in the mind; dhiyaù—with
intelligence; sarve—all of you; etat—this; abhyasata—practice; ädåtäù—with great reverence.
TRANSLATION
My dear princes, in the form of a prayer I have delineated the yoga system of chanting the holy name. All of you should
take this important stotra within your minds and promise to keep it in order to become great sages. By acting silently like
a great sage and by giving attention and reverence, you should practice this method.
TEXT 72
idam äha puräsmäkaà
bhagavän viçvasåk-patiù
bhågv-ädénäm ätmajänäà
sisåkñuù saàsisåkñatäm
SYNONYMS
idam—this; äha—said; purä—formerly; asmäkam—unto us; bhagavän—the lord; viçva-såk—the creators of the universe;
patiù—master; bhågu-ädénäm—of the great sages headed by Bhågu; ätmajänäm—of his sons; sisåkñuù—desirous of
creating; saàsisåkñatäm—who are in charge of creation.
TRANSLATION
This prayer was first spoken to us by Lord Brahmä, the master of all creators. The creators, headed by Bhågu, were
instructed in these prayers because they wanted to create.
TEXT 73
te vayaà noditäù sarve
prajä-sarge prajeçvaräù
anena dhvasta-tamasaù
sisåkñmo vividhäù prajäù
SYNONYMS
te—by him; vayam—all of us; noditäù—ordered; sarve—all; prajä-sarge—at the time of creating population; prajä-
éçvaräù—the controllers of all living entities; anena—by this; dhvasta-tamasaù—being freed from all kinds of ignorance;
sisåkñmaù—we created; vividhäù—various kinds of; prajäù—living entities.
TRANSLATION
When all the Prajäpatis were ordered to create by Lord Brahmä, we chanted these prayers in praise of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead and became completely free from all ignorance. Thus we were able to create different types of
living entities.
TEXT 74
athedaà nityadä yukto
japann avahitaù pumän
aciräc chreya äpnoti
väsudeva-paräyaëaù
SYNONYMS
atha—thus; idam—this; nityadä—regularly; yuktaù—with great attention; japan—by murmuring; avahitaù—fully
attentive; pumän—a person; acirät—without delay; çreyaù—auspiciousness; äpnoti—achieves; väsudeva-paräyaëaù—one
who is a devotee of Lord Kåñëa.
TRANSLATION
A devotee of Lord Kåñëa whose mind is always absorbed in Him, who with great attention and reverence chants this
stotra [prayer], will achieve the greatest perfection of life without delay.
TEXT 75
çreyasäm iha sarveñäà
jïänaà niùçreyasaà param
sukhaà tarati duñpäraà
jïäna-naur vyasanärëavam
SYNONYMS
çreyasäm—of all benedictions; iha—in this world; sarveñäm—of every person; jïänam—knowledge; niùçreyasam—the
supreme benefit; param—transcendental; sukham—happiness; tarati—crosses over; duñpäram—insurmountable; jïäna—
knowledge; nauù—boat; vyasana—danger; arëavam—the ocean.
TRANSLATION
In this material world there are different types of achievement, but of all of them the achievement of knowledge is
considered to be the highest because one can cross the ocean of nescience only on the boat of knowledge. Otherwise the
ocean is impassable.

TEXT 76
ya imaà çraddhayä yukto
mad-gétaà bhagavat-stavam
adhéyäno durärädhyaà
harim ärädhayaty asau
SYNONYMS
yaù—anyone; imam—this; çraddhayä—with great faith; yuktaù—devoutly attached; mat-gétam—the song composed by
me or sung by me; bhagavat-stavam—a prayer offered to the Supreme Personality of Godhead; adhéyänaù—by regular
study; durärädhyam—very difficult to worship; harim—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ärädhayati—he can,
however, worship Him; asau—such a person.
TRANSLATION
Although rendering devotional service to the Supreme Personality of Godhead and worshiping Him are very difficult, if
one vibrates or simply reads this stotra [prayer] composed and sung by me, he will very easily be able to invoke the mercy
of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 77
vindate puruño 'muñmäd
yad yad icchaty asatvaram
mad-géta-gétät suprétäc
chreyasäm eka-vallabhät
SYNONYMS
vindate—achieves; puruñaù—a devotee; amuñmät—from the Personality of Godhead; yat yat—that which; icchati—
desires; asatvaram—being fixed; mat-géta—sung by me; gétät—by the song; su-prétät—from the Lord, who is very
pleased; çreyasäm—of all benediction; eka—one; vallabhät—from the dearmost.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead is the dearmost objective of all auspicious benedictions. A human being who sings
this song sung by me can please the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Such a devotee, being fixed in the Lord's
devotional service, can acquire whatever he wants from the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 78
idaà yaù kalya utthäya
präïjaliù çraddhayänvitaù
çåëuyäc chrävayen martyo
mucyate karma-bandhanaiù
SYNONYMS
idam—this prayer; yaù—a devotee who; kalye—early in the morning; utthäya—after getting up from bed; präïjaliù—with
folded hands; çraddhayä—with faith and devotion; anvitaù—thus being absorbed; çåëuyät—personally chants and hears;
çrävayet—and gets others to hear; martyaù—such a human being; mucyate—becomes freed; karma-bandhanaiù—from all
kinds of actions resulting from fruitive activities.
TRANSLATION
A devotee who rises early in the morning and with folded hands chants these prayers sung by Lord Çiva and gives facility
to others to hear them certainly becomes free from all bondage to fruitive activities.
Çré pracetasam Çré Hari Stuti
Çré pracetasam Çré Hari Stuti The Pracetäs glorifying Çré Hari 4.30.22-42

TEXT 22
pracetasa ücuù
namo namaù kleça-vinäçanäya
nirüpitodära-guëähvayäya
mano-vaco-vega-puro-javäya
sarväkña-märgair agatädhvane namaù
SYNONYMS
pracetasaù ücuù—the Pracetäs said; namaù—obeisances; namaù—obeisances; kleça—material distress; vinäçanäya—
unto one who destroys; nirüpita—settled; udära—magnanimous; guëa—qualities; ähvayäya—whose name; manaù—of
the mind; vacaù—of speech; vega—the speed; puraù—before; javäya—whose speed; sarva-akña—of all material senses;
märgaiù—by the paths; agata—not perceivable; adhvane—whose course; namaù—we offer our respects.
TRANSLATION
The Pracetäs spoke as follows: Dear Lord, You relieve all kinds of material distress. Your magnanimous transcendental
qualities and holy name are all-auspicious. This conclusion is already settled. You can go faster than the speed of mind
and words. You cannot be perceived by material senses. We therefore offer You respectful obeisances again and again.
TEXT 23
çuddhäya çäntäya namaù sva-niñöhayä
manasy apärthaà vilasad-dvayäya
namo jagat-sthäna-layodayeñu
gåhéta-mäyä-guëa-vigrahäya
SYNONYMS
çuddhäya—unto the unadulterated; çäntäya—unto the most peaceful; namaù—we offer our obeisances; sva-niñöhayä—by
being situated in one's position; manasi—in the mind; apärtham—without any meaning; vilasat—appearing; dvayäya—in
whom the dual world; namaù—obeisances; jagat—of the cosmic manifestation; sthäna—maintenance; laya—annihilation;
udayeñu—and for creation; gåhéta—accepted; mäyä—material; guëa—of the modes of nature; vigrahäya—the forms.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we beg to offer our obeisances unto You. When the mind is fixed upon You, the world of duality, although a
place for material enjoyment, appears meaningless. Your transcendental form is full of transcendental bliss. We therefore
offer our respects unto You. Your appearances as Lord Brahmä, Lord Viñëu and Lord Çiva are meant for the purpose of
creating, maintaining and annihilating this cosmic manifestation.
TEXT 24
namo viçuddha-sattväya
haraye hari-medhase
väsudeväya kåñëäya
prabhave sarva-sätvatäm
SYNONYMS
namaù—obeisances; viçuddha-sattväya—unto You, whose existence is free from all material influence; haraye—who
takes away all miserable conditions of devotees; hari-medhase—whose brain works only for the deliverance of the
conditioned soul; väsudeväya—the all-pervading Supreme Personality of Godhead; kåñëäya—unto Kåñëa; prabhave—
who increases the influence; sarva-sätvatäm—of all kinds of devotees.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You because Your existence is completely independent of all material
influences. Your Lordship always takes away the devotee's miserable conditions, for Your brain plans how to do so. You
live everywhere as Paramätmä; therefore You are known as Väsudeva. You also accept Vasudeva as Your father, and You
are celebrated by the name Kåñëa. You are so kind that You always increase the influence of all kinds of devotees.
TEXT 25
namaù kamala-näbhäya
namaù kamala-mäline
namaù kamala-pädäya
namas te kamalekñaëa
SYNONYMS
namaù—we offer our respectful obeisances; kamala-näbhäya—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, from whose
abdomen the original lotus flower originated; namaù—obeisances; kamala-mäline—who is always decorated with a
garland of lotus flowers; namaù—obeisances; kamala-pädäya—whose feet are as beautiful and fragrant as the lotus
flower; namaù te—obeisances unto You; kamala-ékñaëa—whose eyes are exactly like the petals of the lotus flower.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You because from Your abdomen sprouts the lotus flower, the origin
of all living entities. You are always decorated with a lotus garland, and Your feet resemble the lotus flower with all its
fragrance. Your eyes are also like the petals of a lotus flower. Therefore we always offer our respectful obeisances unto
You.
TEXT 26
namaù kamala-kiïjalka-
piçaìgämala-väsase
sarva-bhüta-niväsäya
namo 'yuìkñmahi säkñiëe
SYNONYMS
namaù—obeisances; kamala-kiïjalka—like the saffron in a lotus flower; piçaìga—yellowish; amala—spotless; väsase—
unto Him whose garment; sarva-bhüta—of all living entities; niväsäya—the shelter; namaù—obeisances; ayuìkñmahi—let
us offer; säkñiëe—unto the supreme witness.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, the garment You have put on is yellowish in color, like the saffron of a lotus flower, but it is not made of
anything material. Since You live in everyone's heart, You are the direct witness of all the activities of all living entities.
We offer our respectful obeisances unto You again and again.
TEXT 27
rüpaà bhagavatä tv etad
açeña-kleça-saìkñayam
äviñkåtaà naù kliñöänäà
kim anyad anukampitam
SYNONYMS
rüpam—form; bhagavatä—by Your Lordship; tu—but; etat—this; açeña—unlimited; kleça—miseries; saìkñayam—
which dissipates; äviñkåtam—revealed; naù—of us; kliñöänäm—who are suffering from material conditions; kim anyat—
what to speak of; anukampitam—those to whom You are always favorably disposed.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we conditioned souls are always covered by ignorance in the bodily conception of life. We therefore always
prefer the miserable conditions of material existence. To deliver us from these miserable conditions, You have advented
Yourself in this transcendental form. This is evidence of Your unlimited causeless mercy upon those of us who are
suffering in this way. What, then, to speak of the devotees to whom You are always so favorably disposed?
TEXT 28
etävat tvaà hi vibhubhir
bhävyaà déneñu vatsalaiù
yad anusmaryate käle
sva-buddhyäbhadra-randhana
SYNONYMS
etävat—thus; tvam—Your Lordship; hi—certainly; vibhubhiù—by expansions; bhävyam—to be conceived; déneñu—
unto the humble devotees; vatsalaiù—compassionate; yat—which; anusmaryate—is always remembered; käle—in due
course of time; sva-buddhyä—by one's devotional service; abhadra-randhana—O killer of all inauspiciousness.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, You are the killer of all inauspicious things. You are compassionate upon Your poor devotees through the
expansion of Your arcä-vigraha. You should certainly think of us as Your eternal servants.
TEXT 29
yenopaçäntir bhütänäà
kñullakänäm apéhatäm
antarhito 'ntar-hådaye
kasmän no veda näçiñaù
SYNONYMS
yena—by which process; upaçäntiù—satisfaction of all desires; bhütänäm—of the living entities; kñullakänäm—very
much fallen; api—although; éhatäm—desiring many things; antarhitaù—hidden; antaù-hådaye—in the core of the heart;
kasmät—why; naù—our; veda—He knows; na—not; äçiñaù—desires.
TRANSLATION
When the Lord, out of His natural compassion, thinks of His devotee, by that process only are all desires of the neophyte
devotee fulfilled. The Lord is situated in every living entity's heart, although the living entity may be very insignificant.
The Lord knows everything about the living entity, including all his desires. Although we are very insignificant, why
should the Lord not know our desires?
TEXT 30
asäv eva varo 'smäkam
épsito jagataù pate
prasanno bhagavän yeñäm
apavarga-gurur gatiù
SYNONYMS
asau—that; eva—certainly; varaù—benediction; asmäkam—our; épsitaù—desired; jagataù—of the universe; pate—O
Lord; prasannaù—satisfied; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; yeñäm—with whom; apavarga—of
transcendental loving service; guruù—the teacher; gatiù—the ultimate goal of life.
TRANSLATION
O Lord of the universe, You are the actual teacher of the science of devotional service. We are satisfied that Your
Lordship is the ultimate goal of our lives, and we pray that You will be satisfied with us. That is our benediction. We do
not desire anything other than Your full satisfaction.
TEXT 31
varaà våëémahe 'thäpi
nätha tvat parataù parät
na hy antas tvad-vibhüténäà
so 'nanta iti géyase
SYNONYMS
varam—benediction; våëémahe—we shall pray for; atha api—therefore; nätha—O Lord; tvat—from You; parataù parät—
beyond the transcendence; na—not; hi—certainly; antaù—end; tvat—Your; vibhüténäm—of opulences; saù—You;
anantaù—unlimited; iti—thus; géyase—are celebrated.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we shall therefore pray for Your benediction because You are the Supreme, beyond all transcendence, and
because there is no end to Your opulences. Consequently, You are celebrated by the name Ananta.
TEXT 32
pärijäte 'ïjasä labdhe
säraìgo 'nyan na sevate
tvad-aìghri-mülam äsädya
säkñät kià kià våëémahi
SYNONYMS
pärijäte—the celestial tree known as pärijäta; aïjasä—completely; labdhe—having achieved; säraìgaù—a bee; anyat—
other; na sevate—does not resort to; tvat-aìghri—Your lotus feet; mülam—the root of everything; äsädya—having
approached; säkñät—directly; kim—what; kim—what; våëémahi—may we ask.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, when the bee approaches the celestial tree called the pärijäta, it certainly does not leave the tree, because there
is no need for such action. Similarly, when we have approached Your lotus feet and taken shelter of them, what further
benediction may we ask of You?
TEXT 33
yävat te mäyayä spåñöä
bhramäma iha karmabhiù
tävad bhavat-prasaìgänäà
saìgaù syän no bhave bhave
SYNONYMS
yävat—as long as; te—Your; mäyayä—by the illusory energy; spåñöäù—contaminated; bhramämaù—we wander; iha—
in this material world; karmabhiù—by the reaction of fruitive activities; tävat—so long; bhavat-prasaìgänäm—of Your
loving devotees; saìgaù—association; syät—let there be; naù—our; bhave bhave—in every species of life.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, as long as we have to remain within this material world due to our material contamination and wander from
one type of body to another and from one planet to another, we pray that we may associate with those who are engaged in
discussing Your pastimes. We pray for this benediction life after life, in different bodily forms and on different planets.
TEXT 34
tulayäma lavenäpi
na svargaà näpunar-bhavam
bhagavat-saìgi-saìgasya
martyänäà kim utäçiñaù
SYNONYMS
tulayäma—we compare; lavena—with a moment; api—even; na—not; svargam—attainment of the heavenly planets; na
—not; apunaù-bhavam—merging into the Brahman effulgence; bhagavat—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; saìgi
—with associates; saìgasya—of association; martyänäm—of persons who are destined to die; kim uta—how much less;
äçiñaù—benedictions.
TRANSLATION
Even a moment's association with a pure devotee cannot be compared to being transferred to heavenly planets or even
merging into the Brahman effulgence in complete liberation. For living entities who are destined to give up the body and
die, association with pure devotees is the highest benediction.
TEXT 35
yatreòyante kathä måñöäs
tåñëäyäù praçamo yataù
nirvairaà yatra bhüteñu
nodvego yatra kaçcana
SYNONYMS
yatra—where; éòyante—are worshiped or discussed; kathäù—words; måñöäù—pure; tåñëäyäù—of material hankerings;
praçamaù—satisfaction; yataù—by which; nirvairam—nonenviousness; yatra—where; bhüteñu—among living entities;
na—not; udvegaù—fear; yatra—where; kaçcana—any.
TRANSLATION
Whenever pure topics of the transcendental world are discussed, the members of the audience forget all kinds of material
hankerings, at least for the time being. Not only that, but they are no longer envious of one another, nor do they suffer
from anxiety or fear.
TEXT 36
yatra näräyaëaù säkñäd
bhagavän nyäsinäà gatiù
saàstüyate sat-kathäsu
mukta-saìgaiù punaù punaù
SYNONYMS
yatra—where; näräyaëaù—Lord Näräyaëa; säkñät—directly; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; nyäsinäm
—of persons in the renounced order of life; gatiù—the ultimate goal; saàstüyate—is worshiped; sat-kathäsu—by
discussing the transcendental vibration; mukta-saìgaiù—by those who are liberated from material contamination; punaù
punaù—again and again.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord, Näräyaëa, is present among devotees who are engaged in hearing and chanting the holy name of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead. Lord Näräyaëa is the ultimate goal of sannyäsés, those in the renounced order of life,
and Näräyaëa is worshiped through this saìkértana movement by those who are liberated from material contamination.
Indeed, they recite the holy name again and again.
TEXT 37
teñäà vicaratäà padbhyäà
térthänäà pävanecchayä
bhétasya kià na roceta
tävakänäà samägamaù
SYNONYMS
teñäm—of them; vicaratäm—who travel; padbhyäm—by their feet; térthänäm—the holy places; pävana-icchayä—with a
desire to purify; bhétasya—to the materialistic person who is always fearful; kim—why; na—not; roceta—becomes
pleasing; tävakänäm—of Your devotees; samägamaù—meeting.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, Your personal associates, devotees, wander all over the world to purify even the holy places of pilgrimage. Is
not such activity pleasing to those who are actually afraid of material existence?
TEXT 38
vayaà tu säkñäd bhagavan bhavasya
priyasya sakhyuù kñaëa-saìgamena
suduçcikitsyasya bhavasya måtyor
bhiñaktamaà tvädya gatià gatäù sma
SYNONYMS
vayam—we; tu—then; säkñät—directly; bhagavan—O Lord; bhavasya—of Lord Çiva; priyasya—very dear; sakhyuù—
Your friend; kñaëa—for a moment; saìgamena—by association; suduçcikitsyasya—very difficult to cure; bhavasya—of
material existence; måtyoù—of death; bhiñak-tamam—the most expert physician; tvä—You; adya—today; gatim—
destination; gatäù—have achieved; sma—certainly.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, by virtue of a moment's association with Lord Çiva, who is very dear to You and who is Your most intimate
friend, we were fortunate to attain You. You are the most expert physician, capable of treating the incurable disease of
material existence. On account of our great fortune, we have been able to take shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXTS 39-40
yan naù svadhétaà guravaù prasäditä
vipräç ca våddhäç ca sad-änuvåttyä
äryä natäù suhådo bhrätaraç ca
sarväëi bhütäny anasüyayaiva
yan naù sutaptaà tapa etad éça
nirandhasäà kälam adabhram apsu
sarvaà tad etat puruñasya bhümno
våëémahe te paritoñaëäya
SYNONYMS
yat—what; naù—by us; svadhétam—studied; guravaù—superior persons, spiritual masters; prasäditäù—satisfied; vipräù
—the brähmaëas; ca—and; våddhäù—those who are elderly; ca—and; sat-änuvåttyä—by our gentle behavior; äryäù—
those who are advanced in spiritual knowledge; natäù—were offered obeisances; su-hådaù—friends; bhrätaraù—brothers;
ca—and; sarväëi—all; bhütäni—living entities; anasüyayä—without envy; eva—certainly; yat—what; naù—of us; su-
taptam—severe; tapaù—penance; etat—this; éça—O Lord; nirandhasäm—without taking any food; kälam—time;
adabhram—for a long duration; apsu—within the water; sarvam—all; tat—that; etat—this; puruñasya—of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; bhümnaù—the most exalted; våëémahe—we want this benediction; te—of You; paritoñaëäya—
for the satisfaction.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we have studied the Vedas, accepted a spiritual master and offered respect to brähmaëas, advanced devotees
and aged personalities who are spiritually very advanced. We have offered our respects to them, and we have not been
envious of any brother, friends or anyone else. We have also undergone severe austerities within the water and have not
taken food for a long time. All these spiritual assets of ours are simply offered for Your satisfaction. We pray for this
benediction only, and nothing more.
TEXT 41
manuù svayambhür bhagavän bhavaç ca
ye 'nye tapo-jïäna-viçuddha-sattväù
adåñöa-pärä api yan-mahimnaù
stuvanty atho tvätma-samaà gåëémaù
SYNONYMS
manuù—Sväyambhuva Manu; svayambhüù—Lord Brahmä; bhagavän—the most powerful; bhavaù—Lord Çiva; ca—
also; ye—who; anye—others; tapaù—by austerity; jïäna—by knowledge; viçuddha—pure; sattväù—whose existence;
adåñöa-päräù—who cannot see the end; api—although; yat—Your; mahimnaù—of glories; stuvanti—they offer prayers;
atho—therefore; tvä—unto You; ätma-samam—according to capacity; gåëémaù—we offered prayers.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, even great yogés and mystics who are very much advanced by virtue of austerities and knowledge and who
have completely situated themselves in pure existence, as well as great personalities like Manu, Lord Brahmä and Lord
Çiva, cannot fully understand Your glories and potencies. Nonetheless they have offered their prayers according to their
own capacities. In the same way, we, although much lower than these personalities, also offer our prayers according to our
own capability.
TEXT 42
namaù samäya çuddhäya
puruñäya paräya ca
väsudeväya sattväya
tubhyaà bhagavate namaù
SYNONYMS
namaù—we offer our respectful obeisances; samäya—who is equal to everyone; çuddhäya—who is never contaminated
by sinful activities; puruñäya—unto the Supreme Person; paräya—transcendental; ca—also; väsudeväya—living
everywhere; sattväya—who is in the transcendental position; tubhyam—unto You; bhagavate—the Supreme Personality
of Godhead; namaù—obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, You have no enemies or friends. Therefore You are equal to everyone. You cannot be contaminated by sinful
activities, and Your transcendental form is always beyond the material creation. You are the Supreme Personality of
Godhead because You remain everywhere within all existence. You are consequently known as Väsudeva. We offer You
our respectful obeisances.
Aangnighratanayasya nabhe Putreshti Yagne rutvijam yajïeshar Strotram
Aangnighratanayasya nabhe The priests glorifying the four armed form Lord Viñëu 5.3.4-15
Putreshti Yagne rutvijam appeared before King Näbhi
yajïeshar Strotram

TEXT 4-5
åtvija ücuù
arhasi muhur arhattamärhaëam asmäkam anupathänäà namo nama ity etävat sad-upaçikñitaà ko 'rhati pumän prakåti-guëa-
vyatikara-matir anéça éçvarasya parasya prakåti-puruñayor arväktanäbhir näma-rüpäkåtibhé rüpa-nirüpaëam; sakala-jana-
nikäya-våjina-nirasana-çivatama-pravara-guëa-gaëaika-deça-kathanäd åte.
SYNONYMS
åtvijaù ücuù—the priests said; arhasi—please (accept); muhuù—again and again; arhat-tama—O most exalted,
worshipable person; arhaëam—offering of worship; asmäkam—of us; anupathänäm—who are Your servants; namaù—
respectful obeisances; namaù—respectful obeisances; iti—thus; etävat—so far; sat—by exalted personalities; upaçikñitam
—instructed; kaù—what; arhati—is able (to make); pumän—man; prakåti—of material nature; guëa—of the modes;
vyatikara—in the transformations; matiù—whose mind (is absorbed); anéçaù—who is most incapable; éçvarasya—of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; parasya—beyond; prakåti-puruñayoù—the jurisdiction of the three modes of material
nature; arväktanäbhiù—which do not reach up to, or which are of this material world; näma-rüpa-äkåtibhiù—by names,
forms and qualities; rüpa—of Your nature or position; nirüpaëam—ascertainment, perception; sakala—all; jana-nikäya—
of mankind; våjina—sinful actions; nirasana—which wipe out; çivatama—most auspicious; pravara—excellent; guëa-
gaëa—of the transcendental qualities; eka-deça—one part; kathanät—by speaking; åte—except.
TRANSLATION
The priests began to offer prayers to the Lord, saying: O most worshipable one, we are simply Your servants. Although
You are full in Yourself, please, out of Your causeless mercy, accept a little service from us, Your eternal servants. We
are not actually aware of Your transcendental form, but we can simply offer our respectful obeisances again and again, as
instructed by the Vedic literatures and authorized äcäryas. Materialistic living entities are very much attracted to the
modes of material nature, and therefore they are never perfect, but You are above the jurisdiction of all material
conceptions. Your name, form and qualities are all transcendental and beyond the conception of experimental knowledge.
Indeed, who can conceive of You? In the material world we can perceive only material names and qualities. We have no
other power than to offer our respectful obeisances and prayers unto You, the transcendental person. The chanting of Your
auspicious transcendental qualities will wipe out the sins of all mankind. That is the most auspicious activity for us, and
we can thus partially understand Your supernatural position.
TEXT 6
parijanänuräga-viracita-çabala-saàçabda-salila-sita-kisalaya-tulasikä-dürväìkurair api sambhåtayä saparyayä kila parama
parituñyasi.
SYNONYMS
parijana—by Your servants; anuräga—in great ecstasy; viracita—executed; çabala—with a faltering voice; saàçabda—
with prayers; salila—water; sita-kisalaya—twigs bearing new leaves; tulasikä—tulasé leaves; dürvä-aìkuraiù—and with
newly grown grass; api—also; sambhåtayä—performed; saparyayä—by worship; kila—indeed; parama—O Supreme
Lord; parituñyasi—You become satisfied.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Lord, You are full in every respect. You are certainly very satisfied when Your devotees offer You prayers
with faltering voices and in ecstasy bring You tulasé leaves, water, twigs bearing new leaves, and newly grown grass. This
surely makes You satisfied.
TEXT 7
athänayäpi na bhavata ijyayoru-bhära-bharayä samucitam artham ihopalabhämahe.
SYNONYMS
atha—otherwise; anayä—this; api—even; na—not; bhavataù—of Your exalted personality; ijyayä—by performance of
sacrifice; urubhära-bharayä—encumbered by much paraphernalia; samucitam—required; artham—use; iha—here;
upalabhämahe—we can see.
TRANSLATION
We have engaged in Your worship with many things and have offered sacrifices unto You, but we think that there is no
need for so many arrangements to please Your Lordship.
TEXT 8
ätmana evänusavanam aïjasävyatirekeëa bobhüyamänäçeña-puruñärtha-svarüpasya kintu näthäçiña äçäsänänäm etad
abhisaàrädhana-mätraà bhavitum arhati.
SYNONYMS
ätmanaù—self-sufficiently; eva—certainly; anusavanam—at every moment; aïjasä—directly; avyatirekeëa—without
stopping; bobhüyamäna—increasing; açeña—unlimitedly; puruña-artha—the goals of life; sva-rüpasya—Your actual
identity; kintu—but; nätha—O Lord; äçiñaù—benedictions for material enjoyment; äçäsänänäm—of us, who are always
desiring; etat—this; abhisaàrädhana—for getting Your mercy; mätram—only; bhavitum arhati—can be.
TRANSLATION
All of life's goals and opulences are directly, self-sufficiently, unceasingly and unlimitedly increasing in You at every
moment. Indeed, You are unlimited enjoyment and blissful existence itself. As far as we are concerned, O Lord, we are
always after material enjoyment. You do not need all these sacrificial arrangements, but they are meant for us so that we
may be benedicted by Your Lordship. All these sacrifices are performed for our fruitive results, and they are not actually
needed by You.
TEXT 9
tad yathä bäliçänäà svayam ätmanaù çreyaù param aviduñäà parama-parama-puruña prakarña-karuëayä sva-mahimänaà
cäpavargäkhyam upakalpayiñyan svayaà näpacita evetaravad ihopalakñitaù.
SYNONYMS
tat—that; yathä—as; bäliçänäm—of the fools; svayam—by Yourself; ätmanaù—own; çreyaù—welfare; param—ultimate;
aviduñäm—of persons who do not know; parama-parama-puruña—O Lord of lords; prakarña-karuëayä—by abundant
causeless mercy; sva-mahimänam—Your personal glory; ca—and; apavarga-äkhyam—called apavarga (liberation);
upakalpayiñyan—desiring to give; svayam—personally; na apacitaù—not properly worshiped; eva—although; itara-vat—
like an ordinary person; iha—here; upalakñitaù—(You are) present and seen (by us).
TRANSLATION
O Lord of lords, we are completely ignorant of the execution of dharma, artha, käma and mokña, the process of liberation,
because we do not actually know the goal of life. You have appeared personally before us like a person soliciting worship,
but actually You are present here just so we can see You. You have come out of Your abundant and causeless mercy in
order to serve our purpose, our interest, and give us the benefit of Your personal glory called apavarga, liberation. You
have come, although You are not properly worshiped by us due to our ignorance.
TEXT 10
athäyam eva varo hy arhattama yarhi barhiñi räjarñer varadarñabho bhavän nija-puruñekñaëa-viñaya äsét.
SYNONYMS
atha—then; ayam—this; eva—certainly; varaù—benediction; hi—indeed; arhat-tama—O most worshipable of the
worshipable; yarhi—because; barhiñi—in the sacrifice; räja-åñeù—of King Näbhi; varada-åñabhaù—the best of the
benefactors; bhavän—Your Lordship; nija-puruña—of Your devotees; ékñaëa-viñayaù—the object of the sight; äsét—has
become.
TRANSLATION
O most worshipable of all, You are the best of all benefactors, and Your appearance at saintly King Näbhi's sacrificial
arena is meant for our benediction. Because You have been seen by us, You have bestowed upon us the most valuable
benediction.
TEXT 11
asaìga-niçita-jïänänala-vidhütäçeña-malänäà bhavat-svabhävänäm ätmärämäëäà munénäm anavarata-pariguëita-guëa-gaëa
parama-maìgaläyana-guëa-gaëa-kathano 'si.
SYNONYMS
asaìga—by detachment; niçita—strengthened; jïäna—of knowledge; anala—by the fire; vidhüta—removed; açeña—
unlimited; malänäm—whose dirty things; bhavat-svabhävänäm—who have attained Your qualities; ätma-ärämäëäm—
who are self-satisfied; munénäm—of great sages; anavarata—incessantly; pariguëita—recounted; guëa-gaëa—O Lord,
whose spiritual qualities; parama-maìgala—supreme bliss; äyana—produces; guëa-gaëa-kathanaù—He, the chanting of
whose attributes; asi—You are.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, all the great sages who are thoughtful and saintly persons incessantly recount Your spiritual qualities. These
sages have already burned up all the unlimited dirty things and, by the fire of knowledge, strengthened their detachment
from the material world. Thus they have attained Your qualities and are self-satisfied. Yet even for those who feel
spiritual bliss in chanting Your attributes, Your personal presence is very rare.
TEXT 12
atha kathaïcit skhalana-kñut-patana-jåmbhaëa-duravasthänädiñu vivaçänäà naù smaraëäya jvara-maraëa-daçäyäm api
sakala-kaçmala-nirasanäni tava guëa-kåta-nämadheyäni vacana-gocaräëi bhavantu.
SYNONYMS
atha—still; kathaïcit—somehow or other; skhalana—stumbling; kñut—hunger; patana—falling down; jåmbhaëa—
yawning; duravasthäna—because of being placed in an undesirable position; ädiñu—and so on; vivaçänäm—unable; naù
—of ourselves; smaraëäya—to remember; jvara-maraëa-daçäyäm—in the case of having a high fever at the time of death;
api—also; sakala—all; kaçmala—sins; nirasanäni—which can dispel; tava—Your; guëa—attributes; kåta—activities;
nämadheyäni—names; vacana-gocaräëi—possible to be uttered; bhavantu—let them become.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, we may not be able to remember Your name, form and qualities due to stumbling, hunger, falling down,
yawning or being in a miserable diseased condition at the time of death when there is a high fever. We therefore pray unto
You, O Lord, for You are very affectionate to Your devotees. Please help us remember You and utter Your holy names,
attributes and activities, which can dispel all the reactions of our sinful lives.
TEXT 13
kiïcäyaà räjarñir apatya-kämaù prajäà bhavädåçém äçäsäna éçvaram äçiñäà svargäpavargayor api bhavantam upadhävati
prajäyäm artha-pratyayo dhanadam ivädhanaù phalékaraëam.
SYNONYMS
kiïca—moreover; ayam—this; räja-åñiù—pious King (Näbhi); apatya-kämaù—desiring offspring; prajäm—a son;
bhavädåçém—exactly like You; äçäsänaù—hoping for; éçvaram—the supreme controller; äçiñäm—of benedictions;
svarga-apavargayoù—of the heavenly planets and liberation; api—although; bhavantam—You; upadhävati—worships;
prajäyäm—children; artha-pratyayaù—regarding as the ultimate goal of life; dhana-dam—unto a person who can give
immense wealth as charity; iva—like; adhanaù—a poor man; phalékaraëam—a little husk.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, here is the great King Näbhi, whose ultimate goal in life is to have a son like You. Your Lordship, his position
is like that of a person approaching a very rich man and begging for a little grain. Mahäräja Näbhi is so desirous of having
a son that he is worshiping You for a son, although You can offer him any exalted position, including elevation to the
heavenly planets or liberation back to Godhead.
TEXT 14
ko vä iha te 'paräjito 'paräjitayä mäyayänavasita-padavyänävåta-matir viñaya-viña-rayänävåta-prakåtir anupäsita-mahac-
caraëaù.
SYNONYMS
kaù vä—who is that person; iha—within this material world; te—of Your Lordship; aparäjitaù—not conquered;
aparäjitayä—by the unconquerable; mäyayä—illusory energy; anavasita-padavya—whose path cannot be ascertained;
anävåta-matiù—whose intelligence is not bewildered; viñaya-viña—of material enjoyment, which is like poison; raya—
by the course; anävåta—not covered; prakåtiù—whose nature; anupäsita—without worshiping; mahat-caraëaù—the lotus
feet of great devotees.
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, unless one worships the lotus feet of great devotees, one will be conquered by the illusory energy, and his
intelligence will be bewildered. Indeed, who has not been carried away by the waves of material enjoyment, which are
like poison? Your illusory energy is unconquerable. No one can see the path of this material energy or tell how it is
working.
TEXT 15
yad u ha väva tava punar adabhra-kartar iha samähütas taträrtha-dhiyäà mandänäà nas tad yad deva-helanaà deva-
devärhasi sämyena sarvän prativoòhum aviduñäm.
SYNONYMS
yat—because; u ha väva—indeed; tava—Your; punaù—again; adabhra-kartaù—O Lord, who performs many activities;
iha—here, in this arena of sacrifice; samähütaù—invited; tatra—therefore; artha-dhiyäm—who aspire to fulfill material
desires; mandänäm—not very intelligent; naù—of us; tat—that; yat—which; deva-helanam—disrespect of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; deva-deva—Lord of lords; arhasi—please; sämyena—because of Your equipoised position;
sarvän—everything; prativoòhum—tolerate; aviduñäm—of us, who are all ignorant.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, You perform many wonderful activities. Our only aim was to acquire a son by performing this great sacrifice;
therefore our intelligence is not very sharp. We are not experienced in ascertaining life's goal. By inviting You to this
negligible sacrifice for some material motive, we have certainly committed a great offense at Your lotus feet. Therefore, O
Lord of lords, please excuse our offense because of Your causeless mercy and equal mind.
Çré Saìkarñaëa Stavah
Çré Saìkarñaëa Stavah In Ilävåta-varña, Lord Çiva glorifies Lord Saìkarñaëa 5.17.17-24

TEXT 17
çré-bhagavän uväca
oà namo bhagavate mahä-puruñäya sarva-guëa-saìkhyänäyänantäyävyaktäya nama iti.
SYNONYMS
çré-bhagavän uväca—the most powerful Lord Çiva says; om namo bhagavate—O Supreme Personality of Godhead, I
offer my respectful obeisances unto You; mahä-puruñäya—who are the Supreme person; sarva-guëa-saìkhyänäya—the
reservoir of all transcendental qualities; anantäya—the unlimited; avyaktäya—not manifested within the material world;
namaù—my respectful obeisances; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
The most powerful Lord Çiva says: O Supreme Personality of Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You in
Your expansion as Lord Saìkarñaëa. You are the reservoir of all transcendental qualities. Although You are unlimited,
You remain unmanifest to the nondevotees.
TEXT 18
bhaje bhajanyäraëa-päda-paìkajaà
bhagasya kåtsnasya paraà paräyaëam
bhakteñv alaà bhävita-bhüta-bhävanaà
bhaväpahaà tvä bhava-bhävam éçvaram
SYNONYMS
bhaje—I worship; bhajanya—O worshipable Lord; araëa-päda-paìkajam—whose lotus feet protect His devotees from all
fearful situations; bhagasya—of opulences; kåtsnasya—of all different varieties (wealth, fame, strength, knowledge,
beauty and renunciation); param—the best; paräyaëam—the ultimate shelter; bhakteñu—to the devotees; alam—beyond
value; bhävita-bhüta-bhävanam—who manifests His different forms for the satisfaction of His devotees; bhava-apaham—
who stops the devotees' repetition of birth and death; tvä—unto You; bhava-bhävam—who is the origin of the material
creation; éçvaram—the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, You are the only worshipable person, for You are the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the reservoir of all
opulences. Your secure lotus feet are the only source of protection for all Your devotees, whom You satisfy by
manifesting Yourself in various forms. O my Lord, You deliver Your devotees from the clutches of material existence.
Nondevotees, however, remain entangled in material existence by Your will. Kindly accept me as Your eternal servant.
TEXT 19
na yasya mäyä-guëa-citta-våttibhir
nirékñato hy aëv api dåñöir ajyate
éçe yathä no 'jita-manyu-raàhasäà
kas taà na manyeta jigéñur ätmanaù
SYNONYMS
na—never; yasya—whose; mäyä—of the illusory energy; guëa—in the qualities; citta—of the heart; våttibhiù—by the
activities (thinking. feeling and willing); nirékñataù—of Him who is glancing; hi—certainly; aëu—slightly; api—even;
dåñöiù—vision; ajyate—is affected; éçe—for the purpose of regulating; yathä—as; naù—of us; ajita—who have not
conquered; manyu—of anger; raàhasäm—the force; kaù—who; tam—unto Him (the Supreme Lord); na—not; manyeta—
would worship; jigéñuù—aspiring to conquer; ätmanaù—the senses.
TRANSLATION
We cannot control the force of our anger. Therefore when we look at material things, we cannot avoid feeling attraction or
repulsion for them. But the Supreme Lord is never affected in this way. Although He glances over the material world for
the purpose of creating, maintaining and destroying it, He is not affected, even to the slightest degree. Therefore, one who
desires to conquer the force of the senses must take shelter of the lotus feet of the Lord. Then he will be victorious.
TEXT 20
asad-dåço yaù pratibhäti mäyayä
kñébeva madhv-äsava-tämra-locanaù
na näga-vadhvo 'rhaëa éçire hriyä
yat-pädayoù sparçana-dharñitendriyäù
SYNONYMS
asat-dåçaù—for a person with polluted vision; yaù—who; pratibhäti—appears; mäyayä—the influence of mäyä; kñébaù
—one who is inebriated or angry; iva—like; madhu—by honey; äsava—and liquor; tämra-locanaù—having eyes reddish
like copper; na—not; näga-vadhvaù—the wives of the serpent demon; arhaëe—in worshiping; éçire—were unable to
proceed; hriyä—because of bashfulness; yat-pädayoù—of whose lotus feet; sparçana—by the touching; dharñita—
agitated; indriyäù—whose senses.
TRANSLATION
For persons with impure vision, the Supreme Lord's eyes appear like those of someone who indiscriminately drinks
intoxicating beverages. Thus bewildered, such unintelligent persons become angry at the Supreme Lord, and due to their
angry mood the Lord Himself appears angry and very fearful. However, this is an illusion. When the wives of the serpent
demon were agitated by the touch of the Lord's lotus feet, due to shyness they could proceed no further in their worship of
Him. Yet the Lord remained unagitated by their touch, for He is equipoised in all circumstances. Therefore who will not
worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead ?
TEXT 21
yam ähur asya sthiti-janma-saàyamaà
tribhir vihénaà yam anantam èñayaù
na veda siddhärtham iva kvacit sthitaà
bhü-maëòalaà mürdha-sahasra-dhämasu
SYNONYMS
yam—whom; ähuù—they said; asya—of the material world; sthiti—the maintenance; janma—creation; saàyamam—
annihilation; tribhiù—these three; vihénam—without; yam—which; anantam—unlimited; èñayaù—all the great sages; na
—not; veda—feels; siddha-artham—a mustard seed; iva—like; kvacit—where; sthitam—situated; bhü-maëòalam—the
universe; mürdha-sahasra-dhämasu—on the hundreds and thousands of hoods of the Lord.
TRANSLATION
Lord Çiva continued: All the great sages accept the Lord as the source of creation, maintenance and destruction, although
He actually has nothing to do with these activities. Therefore the Lord is called unlimited. Although the Lord in His
incarnation as Çeña holds all the universes on His hoods, each universe feels no heavier than a mustard seed to Him.
Therefore, what person desiring perfection will not worship the Lord?
TEXTS 22-23
yasyädya äséd guëa-vigraho mahän
vijïäna-dhiñëyo bhagavän ajaù kila
yat-sambhavo 'haà tri-våtä sva-tejasä
vaikärikaà tämasam aindriyaà såje
ete vayaà yasya vaçe mahätmanaù
sthitäù çakuntä iva sütra-yantritäù
mahän ahaà vaikåta-tämasendriyäù
såjäma sarve yad-anugrahäd idam
SYNONYMS
yasya—from whom; ädyaù—the beginning; äsét—there was; guëa-vigrahaù—the incarnation of the material qualities;
mahän—the total material energy; vijïäna—of full knowledge; dhiñëyaù—the reservoir; bhagavän—the most powerful;
ajaù—Lord Brahmä; kila—certainly; yat—from whom; sambhavaù—born; aham—I; tri-våtä—having three varieties
according to the three modes of nature; sva-tejasä—by my material strength; vaikärikam—all the demigods; tämasam—
material elements; aindriyam—the senses; såje—I create; ete—all of these; vayam—we; yasya—of whom; vaçe—under
the control; mahä-ätmanaù—great personalities; sthitäù—situated; çakuntäù—vultures; iva—like; sütra-yantritäù—bound
by rope; mahän—the mahat-tattva; aham—I; vaikåta—the demigods; tämasa—the five material elements; indriyäù—
senses; såjämaù—we create; sarve—all of us; yat—of whom; anugrahät—by the mercy; idam—this material world.
TRANSLATION
From that Supreme Personality of Godhead appears Lord Brahmä, whose body is made from the total material energy, the
reservoir of intelligence predominated by the passionate mode of material nature. From Lord Brahmä, I myself am born as
a representation of false ego known as Rudra. By my own power I create all the other demigods, the five elements and the
senses. Therefore, I worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is greater than any of us and under whose control
are situated all the demigods, material elements and senses, and even Lord Brahmä and I myself, like birds bound by a
rope. Only by the Lord's grace can we create, maintain and annihilate the material world. Therefore I offer my respectful
obeisances unto the Supreme Being.
TEXT 24
yan-nirmitäà karhy api karma-parvaëéà
mäyäà jano 'yaà guëa-sarga-mohitaù
na veda nistäraëa-yogam aïjasä
tasmai namas te vilayodayätmane
SYNONYMS
yat—by whom; nirmitäm—created; karhi api—at any time; karma-parvaëém—which ties the knots of fruitive activity;
mäyäm—the illusory energy; janaù—a person; ayam—this; guëa-sarga-mohitaù—bewildered by the three modes of
material nature; na—not; veda—knows; nistäraëa-yogam—the process of getting out of material entanglement; aïjasä—
soon; tasmai—unto Him (the Supreme); namaù—respectful obeisances; te—unto You; vilaya-udaya-ätmane—in whom
everything is annihilated and from whom everything is again manifested.
TRANSLATION
The illusory energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead binds all of us conditioned souls to this material world.
Therefore, without being favored by Him, persons like us cannot understand how to get out of that illusory energy. Let me
offer my respectful obeisances unto the Lord, who is the cause of creation and annihilation.
Çré Hayagrivmurter bhagavata stavah
Çré Hayagrivmurter bhagavata In Bhadräçva-varña, Bhadraçravä glorifies Hayaçérña 5.18.2-6
stavah (Horse Incarnation)

TEXT 2
bhadraçravasa ücuù
oà namo bhagavate dharmäyätma-viçodhanäya nama iti.
SYNONYMS
bhadraçravasaù ücuù—the ruler Bhadraçravä and his intimate associates said; om—O Lord; namaù—respectful
obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; dharmäya—the source of all religious principles;
ätma-viçodhanäya—who purifies us of material contamination; namaù—our obeisances; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
The ruler Bhadraçravä and his intimate associates utter the following prayer: We offer our respectful obeisances unto the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, the reservoir of all religious principles, who cleanses the heart of the conditioned soul in
this material world. Again and again we offer our respectful obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 3
aho vicitraà bhagavad-viceñöitaà
ghnantaà jano 'yaà hi miñan na paçyati
dhyäyann asad yarhi vikarma sevituà
nirhåtya putraà pitaraà jijéviñati
SYNONYMS
aho—alas; vicitram—wonderful; bhagavat-viceñöitam—the pastimes of the Lord; ghnantam—death; janaù—a person;
ayam—this; hi—certainly; miñan—although seeing; na paçyati—does not see; dhyäyan—thinking about; asat—material
happiness; yarhi—because; vikarma—forbidden activities; sevitum—to enjoy; nirhåtya—burning; putram—sons; pitaram
—the father; jijéviñati—desires a long life.
TRANSLATION
Alas! How wonderful it is that the foolish materialist does not heed the great danger of impending death! He knows that
death will surely come, yet he is nevertheless callous and neglectful. If his father dies, he wants to enjoy his father's
property, and if his son dies, he wants to enjoy his son's possessions as well. In either case, he heedlessly tries to enjoy
material happiness with the acquired money.
TEXT 4
vadanti viçvaà kavayaù sma naçvaraà
paçyanti cädhyätmavido vipaçcitaù
tathäpi muhyanti taväja mäyayä
suvismitaà kåtyam ajaà nato 'smi tam
SYNONYMS
vadanti—they say authoritatively; viçvam—the entire material creation; kavayaù—great learned sages; sma—certainly;
naçvaram—perishable; paçyanti—they see in trance; ca—also; adhyätma-vidaù—who have realized spiritual knowledge;
vipaçcitaù—very learned scholars; tathä api—still; muhyanti—become illusioned; tava—your; aja—O unborn one;
mäyayä—by the illusory energy; su-vismitam—most wonderful; kåtyam—activity; ajam—unto the supreme unborn one;
nataù asmi—I offer my obeisances; tam—unto Him.
TRANSLATION
O unborn one, learned Vedic scholars who are advanced in spiritual knowledge certainly know that this material world is
perishable, as do other logicians and philosophers. In trance they realize the factual position of this world, and they preach
the truth as well. Yet even they are sometimes bewildered by Your illusory energy. This is Your own wonderful pastime.
Therefore, I can understand that Your illusory energy is very wonderful, and I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 5
viçvodbhava-sthäna-nirodha-karma te
hy akartur aìgékåtam apy apävåtaù
yuktaà na citraà tvayi kärya-käraëe
sarvätmani vyatirikte ca vastutaù
SYNONYMS
viçva—of the whole universe; udbhava—of the creation; sthäna—of the maintenance; nirodha—of the annihilation;
karma—these activities; te—of You (O dear Lord); hi—indeed; akartuù—aloof; aìgékåtam—still accepted by the Vedic
literature; api—although; apävåtaù—untouched by all these activities; yuktam—befitting; na—not; citram—wonderful;
tvayi—in You; kärya-käraëe—the original cause of all effects; sarva-ätmani—in all respects; vyatirikte—set apart; ca—
also; vastutaù—the original substance.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, although You are completely detached from the creation, maintenance and annihilation of this material world and
are not directly affected by these activities, they are all attributed to You. We do not wonder at this, for Your
inconceivable energies perfectly qualify You to be the cause of all causes. You are the active principle in everything,
although You are separate from everything. Thus we can realize that everything is happening because of Your
inconceivable energy.
TEXT 6
vedän yugänte tamasä tiraskåtän
rasätaläd yo nå-turaìga-vigrahaù
pratyädade vai kavaye 'bhiyäcate
tasmai namas te 'vitathehitäya iti
SYNONYMS
vedän—the four Vedas; yuga-ante—at the end of the millennium; tamasä—by the demon of ignorance personified;
tiraskåtän—stolen away; rasätalät—from the lowest planetary system (Rasätala); yaù—who (the Supreme Personality of
Godhead); nå-turaìga-vigrahaù—assuming the form of half-horse, half-man; pratyädade—returned; vai—indeed; kavaye
—to the supreme poet (Lord Brahmä); abhiyä-cate—when he asked for them; tasmai—unto Him (the form of Hayagréva);
namaù—my respectful obeisances; te—to You; avitatha-éhitäya—whose resolution never fails; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
At the end of the millennium, ignorance personified assumed the form of a demon, stole all the Vedas and took them
down to the planet of Rasätala. The Supreme Lord, however, in His form of Hayagréva retrieved the Vedas and returned
them to Lord Brahmä when he begged for them. I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Lord, whose
determination never fails.
Çré Nåsiàha Stuti
Çré Nåsiàha Stuti In Hari-varña Lord Nåsiàhadeva is glorified by Prahläda 5.18.8-13
Mahäräja
TEXT 8
oà namo bhagavate narasiàhäya namas tejas-tejase ävir-ävirbhava vajra-nakha vajra-daàñöra karmäçayän randhaya
randhaya tamo grasa grasa oà svähä; abhayam abhayam ätmani bhüyiñöhä oà kñraum.
SYNONYMS
om—O Lord; namaù—my respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; nara-siàhäya—
known as Lord Nåsiàha; namaù—obeisances; tejaù-tejase—the power of all power; äviù-ävirbhava—please be fully
manifest; vajra-nakha—O You who possess nails like thunderbolts; vajra-daàñöra—O You who possess teeth like
thunderbolts; karma-äçayän—demoniac desires to be happy by material activities; randhaya randhaya—kindly vanquish;
tamaù—ignorance in the material world; grasa—kindly drive away; grasa—kindly drive away; om—O my Lord; svähä—
respectful oblations; abhayam—fearlessness; abhayam—fearlessness; ätmani—in my mind; bhüyiñöhäù—may You
appear; om—O Lord; kñraum—the béja, or seed, of mantras offering prayers to Lord Nåsiàha.
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord Nåsiàhadeva, the source of all power. O my Lord who possesses nails and
teeth just like thunderbolts, kindly vanquish our demonlike desires for fruitive activity in this material world. Please
appear in our hearts and drive away our ignorance so that by Your mercy we may become fearless in the struggle for
existence in this material world.
TEXT 9
svasty astu viçvasya khalaù prasédatäà
dhyäyantu bhütäni çivaà mitho dhiyä
manaç ca bhadraà bhajatäd adhokñaje
äveçyatäà no matir apy ahaituké
SYNONYMS
svasti—auspiciousness; astu—let there be; viçvasya—of the entire universe; khalaù—the envious (almost everyone);
prasédatäm—let them be pacified; dhyäyantu—let them consider; bhütäni—all the living entities; çivam—auspiciousness;
mithaù—mutual; dhiyä—by their intelligence; manaù—the mind; ca—and; bhadram—calmness; bhajatät—let it
experience; adhokñaje—in the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is beyond the perception of mind. intelligence and
senses; äveçyatäm—let it be absorbed; naù—our; matiù—intelligence; api—indeed; ahaituké—without any motive.
TRANSLATION
May there be good fortune throughout the universe, and may all envious persons be pacified. May all living entities
become calm by practicing bhakti-yoga, for by accepting devotional service they will think of each other's welfare.
Therefore let us all engage in the service of the supreme transcendence, Lord Çré Kåñëa, and always remain absorbed in
thought of Him.
TEXT 10
mägära-därätmaja-vitta-bandhuñu
saìgo yadi syäd bhagavat-priyeñu naù
yaù präëa-våttyä parituñöa ätmavän
siddhyaty adürän na tathendriya-priyaù
SYNONYMS
mä—not; agära—house; dära—wife; ätma-ja—children; vitta—bank balance; bandhuñu—among friends and relatives;
saìgaù—association or attachment; yadi—if; syät—there must be; bhagavat-priyeñu—among persons to whom the
Supreme Personality of Godhead is very dear; naù—of us; yaù—anyone who; präëa-våttyä—by the bare necessities of
life; parituñöaù—satisfied; ätma-vän—who has controlled his mind and realized his self; siddhyati—becomes successful;
adürät—very soon; na—not; tathä—so much; indriya-priyaù—a person attached to sense gratification.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, we pray that we may never feel attraction for the prison of family life, consisting of home, wife, children,
friends, bank balance, relatives and so on. If we do have some attachment, let it be for devotees, whose only dear friend is
Kåñëa. A person who is actually self-realized and who has controlled his mind is perfectly satisfied with the bare
necessities of life. He does not try to gratify his senses. Such a person quickly advances in Kåñëa consciousness, whereas
others, who are too attached to material things, find advancement very difficult.
TEXT 11
yat-saìga-labdhaà nija-vérya-vaibhavaà
térthaà muhuù saàspåçatäà hi mänasam
haraty ajo 'ntaù çrutibhir gato 'ìgajaà
ko vai na seveta mukunda-vikramam
SYNONYMS
yat—of whom (the devotees); saìga-labdham—achieved by the association; nija-vérya-vaibhavam—whose influence is
uncommon; tértham—holy places like the Ganges; muhuù—repeatedly; saàspåçatäm—of those touching; hi—certainly;
mänasam—the dirty things in the mind; harati—vanquishes; ajaù—the supreme unborn one; antaù—in the core of the
heart; çrutibhiù—by the ears; gataù—entered; aìga-jam—dirty things or infections of the body; kaù—who; vai—indeed;
na—not; seveta—would serve; mukunda-vikramam—the glorious activities of Mukunda, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead.
TRANSLATION
By associating with persons for whom the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Mukunda, is the all in all, one can hear of
His powerful activities and soon come to understand them. The activities of Mukunda are so potent that simply by hearing
of them one immediately associates with the Lord. For a person who constantly and very eagerly hears narrations of the
Lord's powerful activities, the Absolute Truth, the Personality of Godhead in the form of sound vibrations, enters within
his heart and cleanses it of all contamination. On the other hand, although bathing in the Ganges diminishes bodily
contaminations and infections, this process and the process of visiting holy places can cleanse the heart only after a long
time. Therefore who is the sane man who will not associate with devotees to quickly perfect his life?
TEXT 12
yasyästi bhaktir bhagavaty akiïcanä
sarvair guëais tatra samäsate suräù
haräv abhaktasya kuto mahad-guëä
manorathenäsati dhävato bahiù
SYNONYMS
yasya—of whom; asti—there is; bhaktiù—devotional service; bhagavati—to the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
akiïcanä—without any motive; sarvaiù—with all; guëaiù—good qualities; tatra—there (in that person); samäsate—reside;
suräù—all the demigods; harau—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; abhaktasya—of a person who is not devoted;
kutaù—where; mahat-guëäù—good qualities; manorathena—by mental speculation; asati—in the temporary material
world; dhävataù—who is running; bahiù—outside.
TRANSLATION
All the demigods and their exalted qualities, such as religion, knowledge and renunciation, become manifest in the body
of one who has developed unalloyed devotion for the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Väsudeva. On the other hand, a
person devoid of devotional service and engaged in material activities has no good qualities. Even if he is adept at the
practice of mystic yoga or the honest endeavor of maintaining his family and relatives, he must be driven by his own
mental speculations and must engage in the service of the Lord's external energy. How can there be any good qualities in
such a man?
TEXT 13
harir hi säkñäd bhagavän çarériëäm
ätmä jhañäëäm iva toyam épsitam
hitvä mahäàs taà yadi sajjate gåhe
tadä mahattvaà vayasä dampaténäm
SYNONYMS
hariù—the Lord; hi—certainly; säkñät—directly; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; çarériëäm—of all
living entities who have accepted material bodies; ätmä—the life and soul; jhañäëäm—of the aquatics; iva—like; toyam—
the vast water; épsitam—is desired; hitvä—giving up; mahän—a great personality; tam—Him; yadi—if; sajjate—
becomes attached; gåhe—to household life; tadä—at that time; mahattvam—greatness; vayasä—by age; dam-paténäm—
of the husband and wife.
TRANSLATION
Just as aquatics always desire to remain in the vast mass of water, all conditioned living entities naturally desire to remain
in the vast existence of the Supreme Lord. Therefore if someone very great by material calculations fails to take shelter of
the Supreme Soul but instead becomes attached to material household life, his greatness is like that of a young, low-class
couple. One who is too attached to material life loses all good spiritual qualities.
Çré Ramädevikrta stuti
Çré Ramädevikrta stuti In Ketumäla-varña, Lord Kämadeva [Pradyumna] is 5.18.18-23
glorified by Çré Ramädevi

TEXT 18
oà hräà hréà hrüà oà namo bhagavate håñékeçäya sarva-guëa-viçeñair vilakñitätmane äküténäà citténäà cetasäà viçeñäëäà
cädhipataye ñoòaça-kaläya cchando-mayäyänna-mayäyämåta-mayäya sarva-mayäya sahase ojase baläya käntäya kämäya
namas te ubhayatra bhüyät.
SYNONYMS
om—O Lord; hräm hrém hrüm—the seeds of the mantra, chanted for a successful result; om—O Lord; namaù—respectful
obeisances; bhagavate—unto the lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; håñékeçäya—unto Håñékeça, the
Lord of the senses; sarva-guëa—with all transcendental qualities; viçeñaiù—with all varieties; vilakñita—particularly
observed; ätmane—unto the soul of all living entities; äküténäm—of all kinds of activity; citténäm—of all kinds of
knowledge; cetasäm—of the functions of the mind, such as determination and mental effort; viçeñäëäm—of their
respective objects; ca—and; adhipataye—unto the master; ñoòaça-kaläya—whose parts are the sixteen original
ingredients of creation (namely the five objects of the senses and the eleven senses, including the mind); chandaù-mayäya
—unto the enjoyer of all ritualistic ceremonies; anna-mayäya—who maintains all living entities by supplying the
necessities of life; amåta-mayäya—who awards eternal life; sarva-mayäya—who is all-pervading; sahase—the powerful;
ojase—who supplies strength to the senses; baläya—who supplies strength to the body; käntäya—the supreme husband or
master of all living entities; kämäya—who supplies all necessities for the devotees; namaù—respectful obeisances; te—
unto You; ubhayatra—always (during both day and night, or both in this life and the next); bhüyät—may there be all good
fortune.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Håñékeça, the controller of all my
senses and the origin of everything. As the supreme master of all bodily, mental and intellectual activities, He is the only
enjoyer of their results. The five sense objects and eleven senses, including the mind, are His partial manifestations. He
supplies all the necessities of life, which are His energy and thus nondifferent from Him, and He is the cause of everyone's
bodily and mental prowess, which is also nondifferent from Him. Indeed, He is the husband and provider of necessities
for all living entities. The purpose of all the Vedas is to worship Him. Therefore let us all offer Him our respectful
obeisances. May He always be favorable toward us in this life and the next.
TEXT 19
striyo vratais tvä håñékeçvaraà svato
hy ärädhya loke patim äçäsate 'nyam
täsäà na te vai paripänty apatyaà
priyaà dhanäyüàñi yato 'sva-tanträù
SYNONYMS
striyaù—all women; vrataiù—by observing fasting and other vows; tvä—you; håñékeçvaram—the Supreme Personality
of Godhead, master of the senses; svataù—of your own accord; hi—certainly; ärädhya—worshiping; loke—in the world;
patim—a husband; äçäsate—ask for; anyam—another; täsäm—of all those women; na—not; te—the husbands; vai—
indeed; paripänti—able to protect; apatyam—the children; priyam—very dear; dhana—the wealth; äyüàñi—or the
duration of life; yataù—because; asva-tanträù—dependent.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are certainly the fully independent master of all the senses. Therefore all women who worship You by
strictly observing vows because they wish to acquire a husband to satisfy their senses are surely under illusion. They do
not know that such a husband cannot actually give protection to them or their children. Nor can he protect their wealth or
duration of life, for he himself is dependent on time, fruitive results and the modes of nature, which are all subordinate to
You.
TEXT 20
sa vai patiù syäd akutobhayaù svayaà
samantataù päti bhayäturaà janam
sa eka evetarathä mitho bhayaà
naivätmaläbhäd adhi manyate param
SYNONYMS
saù—he; vai—indeed; patiù—a husband; syät—would be; akutaù-bhayaù—who is not fearful of anyone; svayam—self-
sufficient; samantataù—entirely; päti—maintains; bhaya-äturam—who is very afraid; janam—a person; saù—therefore
he; ekaù—one; eva—only; itarathä—otherwise; mithaù—from one another; bhayam—fear; na—not; eva—indeed; ätma-
läbhät—than the attainment of You; adhi—greater; manyate—is accepted; param—other thing.
TRANSLATION
He alone who is never afraid but who, on the contrary, gives complete shelter to all fearful persons can actually become a
husband and protector. Therefore, my Lord, you are the only husband, and no one else can claim this position. If you were
not the only husband, You would be afraid of others. Therefore persons learned in all Vedic literature accept only Your
Lordship as everyone's master, and they think no one else a better husband and protector than You.
TEXT 21
yä tasya te päda-saroruhärhaëaà
nikämayet säkhila-käma-lampaöä
tad eva räsépsitam épsito 'rcito
yad-bhagna-yäcïä bhagavan pratapyate
SYNONYMS
yä—a woman who; tasya—of Him; te—of You; päda-saroruha—of the lotus feet; arhaëam—the worship; nikämayet—
fully desires; sä—such a woman; akhila-käma-lampaöä—although maintaining all kinds of material desire; tat—that; eva
—only; räsi—You award; épsitam—some other desired benediction; épsitaù—being looked to for; arcitaù—worshiped;
yat—from which; bhagna-yäcïä—one who desires objects other than Your lotus feet and who thus becomes broken;
bhagavan—O my Lord; pratapyate—is pained.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You automatically fulfill all the desires of a woman who worships Your lotus feet in pure love. However,
if a woman worships Your lotus feet for a particular purpose, You also quickly fulfill her desires, but in the end she
becomes broken-hearted and laments. Therefore one need not worship Your lotus feet for some material benefit.
TEXT 22
mat-präptaye 'jeça-suräsurädayas
tapyanta ugraà tapa aindriye dhiyaù
åte bhavat-päda-paräyaëän na mäà
vindanty ahaà tvad-dhådayä yato 'jita
SYNONYMS
mat-präptaye—to obtain my mercy; aja—Lord Brahmä; éça—Lord Çiva; sura—the other demigods, headed by King
Indra, Candra and Varuëa; asura-ädayaù—as well as the demons; tapyante—undergo; ugram—severe; tapaù—austerity;
aindriye dhiyaù—whose minds are absorbed in thoughts of superior sense gratification; åte—unless; bhavat-päda-
paräyaëät—one who is wholly and solely engaged in the service of the Supreme Lord's lotus feet; na—not; mäm—me;
vindanti—obtain; aham—I; tvat—in You; hådayäù—whose hearts; yataù—therefore; ajita—O unconquerable one.
TRANSLATION
O supreme unconquerable Lord, when they become absorbed in thoughts of material enjoyment, Lord Brahmä and Lord
Çiva, as well as other demigods and demons, undergo severe penances and austerities to receive my benedictions. But I do
not favor anyone, however great he may be; unless he is always engaged in the service of Your lotus feet. Because I
always keep You within my heart, I cannot favor anyone but a devotee.
TEXT 23
sa tvaà mamäpy acyuta çérñëi vanditaà
karämbujaà yat tvad-adhäyi sätvatäm
bibharñi mäà lakñma vareëya mäyayä
ka éçvarasyehitam ühituà vibhur iti
SYNONYMS
saù—that; tvam—You; mama—of me; api—also; acyuta—O infallible one; çérñëi—on the head; vanditam—worshiped;
kara-ambujam—Your lotus hand; yat—which; tvat—by You; adhäyi—placed; sätvatäm—on the head of the devotees;
bibharñi—You maintain; mäm—me; lakñma—as an insignia on Your chest; vareëya—O worshipable one; mäyayä—with
deceit; kaù—who; éçvarasya—of the supremely powerful controller; éhitam—the desires; ühitum—to understand by
reason and argument; vibhuù—is able; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
O infallible one, Your lotus palm is the source of all benediction. Therefore Your pure devotees worship it, and You very
mercifully place Your hand on their heads. I wish that You may also place Your hand on My head, for although You
already bear my insignia of golden streaks on Your chest, I regard this honor as merely a kind of false prestige for me.
You show Your real mercy to Your devotees, not to me. Of course, You are the supreme absolute controller, and no one
can understand Your motives.
Manukrt stuti
Manukrt stuti In Ramyaka-varña, Vaivasvata Manu glorifies Lord 5.18.25-28
Matsya (Fish Incarnation)

TEXT 25
oà namo bhagavate mukhyatamäya namaù sattväya präëäyaujase sahase baläya mahä-matsyäya nama iti.
SYNONYMS
om—O my Lord; namaù—respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; mukhya-tamäya
—the first incarnation to appear; namaù—my respectful obeisances; sattväya—unto the pure transcendence; präëäya—the
origin of life; ojase—the source of the potency of the senses; sahase—the origin of all mental power; baläya—the origin
of bodily strength; mahä-matsyäya—unto the gigantic fish incarnation; namaù—respectful obeisances; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is pure transcendence. He is the origin of
all life, bodily strength, mental power and sensory ability. Known as Matsyävatära, the gigantic fish incarnation, He
appears first among all the incarnations. Again I offer my obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 26
antar bahiç cäkhila-loka-pälakair
adåñöa-rüpo vicarasy uru-svanaù
sa éçvaras tvaà ya idaà vaçe 'nayan
nämnä yathä därumayéà naraù striyam
SYNONYMS
antaù—within; bahiù—without; ca—also; akhila-loka-pälakaiù—by the leaders of the different planets, societies,
kingdoms and so on; adåñöa-rüpaù—not seen; vicarasi—You wander; uru—very great; svanaù—whose sounds (Vedic
mantras); saù—He; éçvaraù—the supreme controller; tvam—You; yaù—who; idam—this; vaçe—under control; anayat—
has brought; nämnä—by different names like brähmaëa, kñatriya, vaiçya and çüdra; yathä—exactly like; därumayém—
made of wood; naraù—a man; striyam—a doll.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, just as a puppeteer controls his dancing dolls and a husband controls his wife, Your Lordship controls all
the living entities in the universe, such as the brähmaëas, kñatriyas, vaiçyas and çüdras. Although You are in everyone's
heart as the supreme witness and commander and are outside everyone as well, the so-called leaders of societies,
communities and countries cannot realize You. Only those who hear the vibration of the Vedic mantras can appreciate
You.
TEXT 27
yaà loka-päläù kila matsara-jvarä
hitvä yatanto 'pi påthak sametya ca
pätuà na çekur dvi-padaç catuñ-padaù
sarésåpaà sthäëu yad atra dåçyate
SYNONYMS
yam—whom (You); loka-päläù—the great leaders of the universe, beginning with Lord Brahmä; kila—what to speak of
others; matsara-jvaräù—who are suffering from the fever of envy; hitvä—leaving aside; yatantaù—endeavoring; api—
although; påthak—separately; sametya—combined; ca—also; pätum—to protect; na—not; çekuù—able; dvi-padaù—two-
legged; catuù-padaù—four-legged; sarésåpam—reptiles; sthäëu—not moving; yat—whatever; atra—within this material
world; dåçyate—is visible.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, from the great leaders of the universe, such as Lord Brahmä and other demigods, down to the political leaders
of this world, all are envious of Your authority. Without Your help, however, they could neither separately nor
concertedly maintain the innumerable living entities within the universe. You are actually the only maintainer of all
human beings, of animals like cows and asses, and of plants, reptiles, birds, mountains and whatever else is visible within
this material world.
TEXT 28
bhavän yugäntärëava ürmi-mälini
kñoëém imäm oñadhi-vérudhäà nidhim
mayä sahoru kramate 'ja ojasä
tasmai jagat-präëa-gaëätmane nama iti
SYNONYMS
bhavän—Your Lordship; yuga-anta-arëave—in the water of devastation at the end of the millennium; ürmi-mälini—
possessing rows of big waves; kñoëém—the planet earth; imäm—this; oñadhi-vérudhäm—of all kinds of herbs and drugs;
nidhim—the storehouse; mayä—me; saha—with; uru—great; kramate—You roamed; aja—O unborn one; ojasä—with
speed; tasmai—unto Him; jagat—of the entire universe; präëa-gaëa-ätmane—the ultimate source of life; namaù—my
respectful obeisances; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
O almighty Lord, at the end of the millennium this planet earth, which is the source of all kinds of herbs, drugs and trees,
was inundated by water and drowned beneath the devastating waves. At that time, You protected me along with the earth
and roamed the sea with great speed. O unborn one, You are the actual maintainer of the entire universal creation, and
therefore You are the cause of all living entities. I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
Pitrganapaterayamana krta stavah
Pitrganapaterayamana krta
stavah 5.18.30-33

In Hiranmaya-varña, Tortoise Incarnation

[Kürma-çaréra] is glorified by Aryamä

TEXT 30
oà namo bhagavate aküpäräya sarva-sattva-guëa-viçeñaëäyänu-palakñita-sthänäya namo varñmaëe namo bhümne namo
namo 'vasthänäya namas te.
SYNONYMS
om—O my Lord; namaù—respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; aküpäräya
—in the form of a tortoise; sarva-sattva-guëa-viçeñaëäya—whose form consists of çuddha-sattva, transcendental
goodness; anupalakñita-sthänäya—unto You, whose position is not discernible; namaù—my respectful obeisances;
varñmaëe—unto You who, although the oldest, are unaffected by time; namaù—my respectful obeisances; bhümne—to
the great one who can go everywhere; namaù namaù—repeated obeisances; avasthänäya—the shelter of everything;
namaù—respectful obeisances; te—unto You.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, I offer my respectful obeisances unto You, who have assumed the form of a tortoise. You are the reservoir of
all transcendental qualities, and being entirely untinged by matter, You are perfectly situated in pure goodness. You move
here and there in the water, but no one can discern Your position. Therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
Because of Your transcendental position, You are not limited by past, present and future. You are present everywhere as
the shelter of all things, and therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You again and again.
TEXT 31
yad-rüpam etan nija-mäyayärpitam
artha-svarüpaà bahu-rüpa-rüpitam
saìkhyä na yasyästy ayathopalambhanät
tasmai namas te 'vyapadeça-rüpiëe
SYNONYMS
yat—of whom; rüpam—the form; etat—this; nija-mäyayä arpitam—manifested by Your personal potency; artha-
svarüpam—this entire visible cosmic manifestation; bahu-rüpa-rüpitam—manifested in various forms; saìkhyä—the
measurement; na—not; yasya—of which; asti—there is; ayathä—falsely; upalambhanät—from perceiving; tasmai—unto
Him (the Supreme Lord); namaù—my respectful obeisances; te—unto You; avyapadeça—cannot be ascertained by
mental speculation; rüpiëe—whose real form.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, this visible cosmic manifestation is a demonstration of Your own creative energy. Since the countless
varieties of forms within this cosmic manifestation are simply a display of Your external energy, this viräö-rüpa [universal
body] is not Your real form. Except for a devotee in transcendental consciousness, no one can perceive Your actual form.
Therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 32
jaräyujaà svedajam aëòajodbhidaà
caräcaraà devarñi-pitå-bhütam aindriyam
dyauù khaà kñitiù çaila-sarit-samudra-
dvépa-graharkñety abhidheya ekaù
SYNONYMS
jaräyu-jam—one born from a womb; sveda-jam—one born from perspiration; aëòa-ja—one born from an egg; udbhidam
—one born of the earth; cara-acaram—the moving and the stationary; deva—the demigods; åñi—the great sages; pitå—
the inhabitants of Pitåloka; bhütam—the material elements air, fire, water and earth; aindriyam—all the senses; dyauù—
the higher planetary systems; kham—the sky; kñitiù—the earthly planets; çaila—the hills and mountains; sarit—the
rivers; samudra—the oceans; dvépa—the islands; graha-åkña—the stars and planets; iti—thus; abhidheyaù—to be
variously named; ekaù—one.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You manifest Your different energies in countless forms: as living entities born from wombs, from eggs
and from perspiration; as plants and trees that grow out of the earth; as all living entities, both moving and standing,
including the demigods, the learned sages and the pitäs; as outer space, as the higher planetary system containing the
heavenly planets, and as the planet earth with its hills, rivers, seas, oceans and islands. Indeed, all the stars and planets are
simply manifestations of Your different energies, but originally You are one without a second. Therefore there is nothing
beyond You. This entire cosmic manifestation is therefore not false but is simply a temporary manifestation of Your
inconceivable energy.
TEXT 33
yasminn asaìkhyeya-viçeña-näma-
rüpäkåtau kavibhiù kalpiteyam
saìkhyä yayä tattva-dåçäpanéyate
tasmai namaù säìkhya-nidarçanäya te iti
SYNONYMS
yasmin—in You (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); asaìkhyeya—innumerable; viçeña—particular; näma—names;
rüpa—forms; äkåtau—possessing bodily features; kavibhiù—by great learned persons; kalpitä—imagined; iyam—this;
saìkhyä—number; yayä—by whom; tattva—of the truth; dåçä—by knowledge; apanéyate—is extracted; tasmai—unto
Him; namaù—respectful obeisances; säìkhya-nidarçanäya—who is the revealer of this numerical knowledge; te—unto
You; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, Your name, form and bodily features are expanded in countless forms. No one can determine exactly how
many forms exist, yet You Yourself, in Your incarnation as the learned scholar Kapiladeva, have analyzed the cosmic
manifestation as containing twenty-four elements. Therefore if one is interested in Säìkhya philosophy, by which one can
enumerate the different truths, he must hear it from You. Unfortunately, nondevotees simply count the different elements
and remain ignorant of Your actual form. I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
Dharani krta stutih
Dharani krta stutih

Boar Incarnation (Varäha-rüpah)

in Jambüdvépa glorified by
Mother Earth

5.18.35-39
TEXT 35
oà namo bhagavate mantra-tattva-liìgäya yajïa-kratave mahä-dhvarävayaväya mahä-puruñäya namaù karma-çukläya tri-
yugäya namas te.
SYNONYMS
om—O Lord; namaù—respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; mantra-tattva-
liìgäya—who is understood in truth by different mantras; yajïa—in the form of animal sacrifices; kratave—and animal
sacrifice; mahä-dhvara—great sacrifices; avayaväya—whose limbs and bodily parts; mahä-puruñäya—unto the Supreme
Person; namaù—respectful obeisances; karma-çukläya—who purifies the fruitive activities of the living entities; tri-
yugäya—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is full with six opulences and who appears in three yugas
(remaining concealed in the fourth yuga); namaù—my respectful obeisances; te—unto You.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You as the gigantic person. Simply by chanting mantras, we shall be able
to understand You fully. You are yajïa [sacrifice], and You are the kratu [ritual]. Therefore all the ritualistic ceremonies of
sacrifice are part of Your transcendental body, and You are the only enjoyer of all sacrifices. Your form is composed of
transcendental goodness. You are known as tri-yuga because in Kali-yuga You appeared as a concealed incarnation and
because You always fully possess the three pairs of opulences.
TEXT 36
yasya svarüpaà kavayo vipaçcito
guëeñu däruñv iva jäta-vedasam
mathnanti mathnä manasä didåkñavo
güòhaà kriyärthair nama éritätmane
SYNONYMS
yasya—whose; sva-rüpam—form; kavayaù—the greatly learned sages; vipaçcitaù—expert in ascertaining the Absolute
Truth; guëeñu—in the material manifestation, consisting of the three modes of nature; däruñu—in wood; iva—like; jäta—
manifested; vedasam—fire; mathnanti—stir; mathnä—with a piece of wood used for producing fire; manasä—by the
mind; didåkñavaù—who are inquisitive; güòham—hidden; kriyä-arthaiù—by fruitive activities and their results; namaù—
respectful obeisances; érita-ätmane—unto the Lord, who is manifested.
TRANSLATION
By manipulating a fire-generating stick, great saints and sages can bring forth the fire lying dormant within wood. In the
same way, O Lord, those expert in understanding the Absolute Truth try to see You in everything—even in their own
bodies. Yet you remain concealed. You are not to be understood by indirect processes involving mental or physical
activities. Because You are self-manifested, only when You see that a person is wholeheartedly engaged in searching for
You do You reveal Yourself. Therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 37
dravya-kriyä-hetv-ayaneça-kartåbhir
mäyä-guëair vastu-nirékñitätmane
anvékñayäìgätiçayätma-buddhibhir
nirasta-mäyäkåtaye namo namaù
SYNONYMS
dravya—by the objects of sense enjoyment; kriyä—the activities of the senses; hetu—the predominating deities of sensory
activities; ayana—the body; éça—the predominating time; kartåbhiù—by false egotism; mäyä-guëaiù—by the modes of
material nature; vastu—as a fact; nirékñita—being observed; ätmane—unto the Supreme Soul; anvékñayä—by careful
consideration; aìga—by the limbs of yogic practice; atiçaya-ätma-buddhibhiù—by those whose intelligence has become
fixed; nirasta—completely freed from; mäyä—the illusory energy; äkåtaye—whose form; namaù—all respectful
obeisances; namaù—respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
The objects of material enjoyment [sound, form, taste, touch and smell], the activities of the senses, the controllers of
sensory activities [the demigods], the body, eternal time and egotism are all creations of Your material energy. Those
whose intelligence has become fixed by perfect execution of mystic yoga can see that all these elements result from the
actions of Your external energy. They can also see Your transcendental form as Supersoul in the background of
everything. Therefore I repeatedly offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 38
karoti viçva-sthiti-saàyamodayaà
yasyepsitaà nepsitam ékñitur guëaiù
mäyä yathäyo bhramate tad-äçrayaà
grävëo namas te guëa-karma-säkñiëe
SYNONYMS
karoti—performing; viçva—of the universe; sthiti—the maintenance; saàyama—winding up; udayam—creation; yasya—
of whom; épsitam—desired; na—not; épsitam—desired; ékñituù—of the one glancing over; guëaiù—with the modes of
material nature; mäyä—the material energy; yathä—as much as; ayaù—iron; bhramate—moves; tat-äçrayam—placed
near that; grävëaù—a magnetic stone; namaù—my respectful obeisances; te—unto You; guëa-karma-säkñiëe—the
witness of the actions and reactions of material nature.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, You do not desire the creation, maintenance or annihilation of this material world, but You perform these
activities for the conditioned souls by Your creative energy. Exactly as a piece of iron moves under the influence of a
lodestone, inert matter moves when You glance over the total material energy.
TEXT 39
pramathya daityaà prativäraëaà mådhe
yo mäà rasäyä jagad-ädi-sükaraù
kåtvägra-daàñöre niragäd udanvataù
kréòann ivebhaù praëatäsmi taà vibhum iti
SYNONYMS
pramathya—after killing; daityam—the demon; prativäraëam—most formidable opponent; mådhe—in the fight; yaù—He
who; mäm—me (the earth); rasäyäù—fallen to the bottom of the universe; jagat—in this material world; ädi-sükaraù—the
original form of a boar; kåtvä—keeping it; agra-daàñöre—on the end of the tusk; niragät—came out of the water;
udanvataù—from the Garbhodaka Ocean; kréòan—playing; iva—like; ibhaù—elephant; praëatä asmi—I bow down; tam
—to Him; vibhum—the Supreme Lord; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, as the original boar within this universe, You fought and killed the great demon Hiraëyakña. Then You lifted
me [the earth] from the Garbhodaka Ocean on the end of Your tusk, exactly as a sporting elephant plucks a lotus flower
from the water. I bow down before You.
Çré Rämacandra Stutih

Çré Rämacandra Stutih

Çré Rämacandra glorified in
Kimpurusa varña
5.19.3-8
TEXT 3
oà namo bhagavate uttamaçlokäya nama ärya-lakñaëa-çéla-vratäya nama upaçikñitätmana upäsita-lokäya namaù sädhu-
väda-nikañaëäya namo brahmaëya-deväya mahä-puruñäya mahä-räjäya nama iti.
SYNONYMS
om—O my Lord; namaù—my respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; uttama-
çlokäya—who is always worshiped with selected verses; namaù—my respectful obeisances; ärya-lakñaëa-çéla-vratäya—
who possesses all the good qualities of advanced personalities; namaù—my respectful obeisances; upaçikñita-ätmane—
unto You whose senses are under control; upäsita-lokäya—who is always remembered and worshiped by all the different
classes of living entities; namaù—my respectful obeisances; sädhu-väda-nikañaëäya—to the Lord, who is like a stone for
examining all the good qualities of a sädhu; namaù—my respectful obeisances; brahmaëya-deväya—who is worshiped by
the most qualified brähmaëas; mahä-puruñäya—unto the Supreme Lord, who is worshiped by the puruña-sükta because of
being the cause of this material creation; mahä-räjäya—unto the supreme king, or the king of all kings; namaù—my
respectful obeisances; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
Let me please Your Lordship by chanting the béja-mantra oàkära. I wish to offer my respectful obeisances unto the
Personality of Godhead, who is the best among the most highly elevated personalities. Your Lordship is the reservoir of
all the good qualities of Äryans, people who are advanced. Your character and behavior are always consistent, and You
always control Your senses and mind. Acting just like an ordinary human being, You exhibit exemplary character to teach
others how to behave. There is a touchstone that can be used to examine the quality of gold, but You are like a touchstone
that can verify all good qualities. You are worshiped by brähmaëas who are the foremost of all devotees. You, the
Supreme Person, are the King of kings, and therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 4
yat tad viçuddhänubhava-mätram ekaà
sva-tejasä dhvasta-guëa-vyavastham
pratyak praçäntaà sudhiyopalambhanaà
hy anäma-rüpaà nirahaà prapadye
SYNONYMS
yat—which; tat—to that supreme truth; viçuddha—transcendentally pure, without contamination by material nature;
anubhava—experience; mätram—that sac-cid-änanda transcendental body; ekam—the one; sva-tejasä—by His own
spiritual potency; dhvasta—vanquished; guëa-vyavastham—the influence of the modes of material nature; pratyak—
transcendental, not to be seen with material eyes; praçäntam—undisturbed by material agitation; sudhiyä—by Kåñëa
consciousness, or purified consciousness, uncontaminated by material desires, fruitive activities and speculative
philosophy; upalambhanam—who can be achieved; hi—indeed; anäma-rüpam—without a material name and form;
niraham—without a material ego; prapadye—let me offer my respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
The Lord, whose pure form [sac-cid-änanda-vigraha [Bs. 5.1]] is uncontaminated by the modes of material nature, can be
perceived by pure consciousness. In the Vedänta He is described as being one without a second. Because of His spiritual
potency, He is untouched by the contamination of material nature, and because He is not subjected to material vision, He
is known as transcendental. He has no material activities, nor has He a material form or name. Only in pure
consciousness, Kåñëa consciousness, can one perceive the transcendental form of the Lord. Let us be firmly fixed at the
lotus feet of Lord Rämacandra, and let us offer our respectful obeisances unto those transcendental lotus feet.
TEXT 5
martyävatäras tv iha martya-çikñaëaà
rakño-vadhäyaiva na kevalaà vibhoù
kuto 'nyathä syäd ramataù sva ätmanaù
sétä-kåtäni vyasanänéçvarasya
SYNONYMS
martya—as a human being; avatäraù—whose incarnation; tu—however; iha—in the material world; martya-çikñaëam—
for teaching all the living entities, especially human beings; rakñaù-vadhäya—to kill the demon Rävaëa; eva—certainly;
na—not; kevalam—only; vibhoù—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; kutaù—from where; anyathä—otherwise; syät
—there would be; ramataù—of one enjoying; sve—in Himself; ätmanaù—the spiritual identity of the universe; sétä—of
the wife of Lord Rämacandra; kåtäni—appearing due to the separation; vyasanäni—all the miseries; éçvarasya—of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
It was ordained that Rävaëa, chief of the Räkñasas, could not be killed by anyone but a man, and for this reason Lord
Rämacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, appeared in the form of a human being. Lord Rämacandra's mission,
however, was not only to kill Rävaëa but also to teach mortal beings that material happiness centered around sex life or
centered around one's wife is the cause of many miseries. He is the self-sufficient Supreme Personality of Godhead, and
nothing is lamentable for Him. Therefore why else could He be subjected to tribulations by the kidnapping of mother
Sétä?
TEXT 6
na vai sa ätmätmavatäà suhåttamaù
saktas tri-lokyäà bhagavän väsudevaù
na stré-kåtaà kaçmalam açnuvéta
na lakñmaëaà cäpi vihätum arhati
SYNONYMS
na—not; vai—indeed; saù—He; ätmä—the Supreme Soul; ätmavatäm—of the self-realized souls; suhåt-tamaù—the best
friend; saktaù—attached; tri-lokyäm—to anything within the three worlds; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; väsudevaù—the all-pervading Lord; na—not; stré-kåtam—obtained because of His wife; kaçmalam—
sufferings of separation; açnuvéta—would obtain; na—not; lakñmaëam—His younger brother Lakñmaëa; ca—also; api—
certainly; vihätum—to give up; arhati—be able.
TRANSLATION
Since Lord Çré Rämacandra is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Väsudeva, He is not attached to anything in this
material world. He is the most beloved Supersoul of all self-realized souls, and He is their very intimate friend. He is full
of all opulences. Therefore He could not possibly have suffered because of separation from His wife, nor could He have
given up His wife and Lakñmaëa, His younger brother. To give up either would have been absolutely impossible.
TEXT 7
na janma nünaà mahato na saubhagaà
na väì na buddhir näkåtis toña-hetuù
tair yad visåñöän api no vanaukasaç
cakära sakhye bata lakñmaëägrajaù
SYNONYMS
na—not; janma—birth in a very polished, aristocratic family; nünam—indeed; mahataù—of the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; na—nor; saubhagam—great fortune; na—nor; väk—an elegant manner of speaking; na—nor; buddhiù—
sharpness of intelligence; na—not; äkåtiù—features of the body; toña-hetuù—the cause of pleasure to the Lord; taiù—by
all those above-mentioned qualities; yat—because; visåñöän—rejected; api—although; naù—us; vana-okasaù—the
inhabitants of the forest; cakära—accepted; sakhye—in friendship; bata—alas; lakñmaëa-agra-jaù—Lord Çré
Rämacandra, the elder brother of Lakñmaëa.
TRANSLATION
One cannot establish a friendship with the Supreme Lord Rämacandra on the basis of material qualities such as one's birth
in an aristocratic family, one's personal beauty, one's eloquence, one's sharp intelligence or one's superior race or nation.
None of these qualifications is actually a prerequisite for friendship with Lord Çré Rämacandra. Otherwise how is it
possible that although we uncivilized inhabitants of the forest have not taken noble births, although we have no physical
beauty and although we cannot speak like gentlemen, Lord Rämacandra has nevertheless accepted us as friends?
TEXT 8
suro 'suro väpy atha vänaro naraù
sarvätmanä yaù sukåtajïam uttamam
bhajeta rämaà manujäkåtià harià
ya uttarän anayat kosalän divam iti
SYNONYMS
suraù—demigod; asuraù—demon; vä api—or; atha—therefore; vä—or; anaraù—other than a human being (bird, beast,
animal and so on); naraù—a human being; sarva-ätmanä—wholeheartedly; yaù—who; su-kåtajïam—easily made grateful;
uttamam—most highly elevated; bhajeta—should worship; rämam—Lord Rämacandra; manuja-äkåtim—appearing as a
human being; harim—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; yaù—who; uttarän—of northern India; anayat—brought
back; kosalän—the inhabitants of Kosala-deça, Ayodhyä; divam—to the spiritual world, Vaikuëöha; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, whether one is a demigod or a demon, a man or a creature other than man, such as a beast or bird, everyone
should worship Lord Rämacandra, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who appears on this earth just like a human
being. There is no need of great austerities or penances to worship the Lord, for Me accepts even a small service offered
by His devotee. Thus He is satisfied, and as soon as He is satisfied, the devotee is successful. Indeed, Lord Çré
Rämacandra brought all the devotees of Ayodhyä back home, back to Godhead [Vaikuëöha].
Bhärata-varñe Çré Närada Åñi pranéta Çré Näräyana stutih
Bhärata-varñe Çré Närada Åñi
pranéta Çré Näräyana stutih
Çré Närada Åñi glorifying Çré
Nara Näräyana Åñi in Bhärata-
Varña
5.19.11-15

TEXT 11
oà namo bhagavate upaçama-çéläyoparatänätmyäya namo 'kiïcana-vittäya åñi-åñabhäya nara-näräyaëäya paramahaàsa-
parama-gurave ätmärämädhipataye namo nama iti.
SYNONYMS
om—O Supreme Lord; namaù—my respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
upaçama-çéläya—who has mastered the senses; uparata-anätmyäya—having no attachment for this material world; namaù
—my respectful obeisances; akiïcana-vittäya—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the only asset of persons
who have no material possessions; åñi-åñabhäya—the most exalted of saintly persons; nara-näräyaëäya—Nara-Näräyaëa;
paramahaàsa-parama-gurave—the most exalted spiritual master of all paramahaàsas, liberated persons; ätmäräma-
adhipataye—the best of self-realized persons; namaù namaù—my respectful obeisances again and again; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Nara-Näräyaëa, the best of all saintly persons, the Supreme Personality of
Godhead. He is the most self-controlled and self-realized, He is free from false prestige, and He is the asset of persons
who have no material possessions. He is the spiritual master of all paramahaàsas, who are the most exalted human beings,
and He is the master of the self-realized. Let me offer my repeated obeisances at His lotus feet.
TEXT 12
gäyati cedam—
kartäsya sargädiñu yo na badhyate
na hanyate deha-gato 'pi daihikaiù
drañöur na dåg yasya guëair vidüñyate
tasmai namo 'sakta-vivikta-säkñiëe
SYNONYMS
gäyati—he sings; ca—and; idam—this; kartä—the executor; asya—of this cosmic manifestation; sarga-ädiñu—of the
creation, maintenance and destruction; yaù—one who; na badhyate—is not attached as the creator, master or proprietor;
na—not; hanyate—is victimized; deha-gataù api—although appearing as a human being; daihikaiù—by bodily
tribulations such as hunger, thirst and fatigue; drañöuù—of Him who is the seer of everything; na—not; dåk—the power
of vision; yasya—of whom; guëaiù—by the material qualities; vidüñyate—is polluted; tasmai—unto Him; namaù—my
respectful obeisances; asakta—unto the Supreme person, who is unattached; vivikta—without affection; säkñiëe—the
witness of everything.
TRANSLATION
Närada, the most powerful saintly sage, also worships Nara-Näräyaëa by chanting the following mantra: The Supreme
Personality of Godhead is the master of the creation, maintenance and annihilation of this visible cosmic manifestation,
yet He is completely free from false prestige. Although to the foolish He appears to have accepted a material body like us,
He is unaffected by bodily tribulations like hunger, thirst and fatigue. Although He is the witness who sees everything,
His senses are unpolluted by the objects He sees. Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto that unattached, pure witness
of the world, the Supreme Soul, the Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 13
idaà hi yogeçvara yoga-naipuëaà
hiraëyagarbho bhagaväï jagäda yat
yad anta-käle tvayi nirguëe mano
bhaktyä dadhétojjhita-duñkalevaraù
SYNONYMS
idam—this; hi—certainly; yoga-éçvara—O my Lord, master of all mystic power; yoga-naipuëam—the expert process of
executing yogic principles; hiraëya-garbhaù—Lord Brahmä; bhagavän—the most powerful; jagäda—spoke; yat—which;
yat—which; anta-käle—at the time of death; tvayi—in You; nirguëe—the transcendence; manaù—the mind; bhaktyä—
with a devotional attitude; dadhéta—one should place; ujjhita-duñkalevaraù—having given up his identification with the
material body.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, master of all mystic yoga, this is the explanation of the yogic process spoken of by Lord Brahmä
[Hiraëyagarbha], who is self-realized. At the time of death, all yogés give up the material body with full detachment
simply by placing their minds at Your lotus feet. That is the perfection of yoga.
TEXT 14
yathaihikämuñmika-käma-lampaöaù
suteñu däreñu dhaneñu cintayan
çaìketa vidvän kukalevarätyayäd
yas tasya yatnaù çrama eva kevalam
SYNONYMS
yathä—as; aihika—in the present life; amuñmika—in the expected future life; käma-lampaöaù—a person who is very
attached to lusty desires for bodily enjoyment; suteñu—children; däreñu—wife; dhaneñu—wealth; cintayan—thinking
about; çaìketa—is afraid; vidvän—a person advanced in spiritual knowledge; ku-kalevara—of this body, which is full of
stool and urine; atyayät—because of loss; yaù—anyone; tasya—his; yatnaù—endeavors; çramaù—a waste of time and
energy; eva—certainly; kevalam—only.
TRANSLATION
Materialists are generally very attached to their present bodily comforts and to the bodily comforts they expect in the
future. Therefore they are always absorbed in thoughts of their wives, children and wealth and are afraid of giving up their
bodies, which are full of stool and urine. If a person engaged in Kåñëa consciousness, however, is also afraid of giving up
his body, what is the use of his having labored to study the çästras? It was simply a waste of time.
TEXT 15
tan naù prabho tvaà kukalevarärpitäà
tvan-mäyayähaà-mamatäm adhokñaja
bhindyäma yenäçu vayaà sudurbhidäà
vidhehi yogaà tvayi naù svabhävam iti
SYNONYMS
tat—therefore; naù—our; prabho—O my Lord; tvam—You; ku-kalevara-arpitäm—invested in this bad body full of stool
and urine; tvat-mäyayä—by Your illusory energy; aham-mamatäm—the conception of "I and my"; adhokñaja—O
Transcendence; bhindyäma—may give up; yena—by which; äçu—very soon; vayam—we; sudurbhidäm—which is very
difficult to give up; vidhehi—please give; yogam—the mystic process; tvayi—unto You; naù—our; svabhävam—which is
symptomized by a steady mind; iti—thus.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O Lord, O Transcendence, kindly help us by giving us the power to execute bhakti-yoga so that we can control
our restless minds and fix them upon You. We are all infected by Your illusory energy; therefore we are very attached to
the body, which is full of stool and urine, and to anything related with the body. Except for devotional service, there is no
way to give up this attachment. Therefore kindly bestow upon us this benediction.
Bhärata-varña adhékrtya devänäm gänam

Bhärata-varña adhékrtya 5.19.21-27

devänäm gänam
The demigods glorifying those born in Bhärata-varña

TEXT 21
etad eva hi devä gäyanti—
aho améñäà kim akäri çobhanaà
prasanna eñäà svid uta svayaà hariù
yair janma labdhaà nåñu bhäratäjire
mukunda-sevaupayikaà spåhä hi naù
SYNONYMS
etat—this; eva—indeed; hi—certainly; deväù—all the demigods; gäyanti—chant; aho—oh; améñäm—of these
inhabitants of Bhäratavarña; kim—what; akäri—was done; çobhanam—pious, beautiful activities; prasannaù—pleased;
eñäm—upon them; svit—or; uta—it is said; svayam—personally; hariù—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; yaiù—by
whom; janma—birth; labdham—obtained; nåñu—in human society; bhärata-ajire—in the courtyard of Bhärata-varña;
mukunda—the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who can offer liberation; sevä-aupayikam—which is the means of
serving; spåhä—desire; hi—indeed; naù—our.
TRANSLATION
Since the human form of life is the sublime position for spiritual realization, all the demigods in heaven speak in this way:
How wonderful it is for these human beings to have been born in the land of Bhärata-varña. They must have executed
pious acts of austerity in the past, or the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself must have been pleased with them.
Otherwise, how could they engage in devotional service in so many ways? We demigods can only aspire to achieve
human births in Bhärata-varña to execute devotional service, but these human beings are already engaged there.
TEXT 22
kià duñkarair naù kratubhis tapo-vratair
dänädibhir vä dyujayena phalgunä
na yatra näräyaëa-päda-paìkaja-
småtiù pramuñöätiçayendriyotsavät
SYNONYMS
kim—what is the value; duñkaraiù—very difficult to perform; naù—our; kratubhiù—with performances of sacrifice;
tapaù—with austerities; vrataiù—vows; däna-ädibhiù—with executing charitable activities and so on; vä—or; dyujayena
—with achieving the heavenly kingdom; phalgunä—which is insignificant; na—no; yatra—where; näräyaëa-päda-paìkaja
—of the lotus feet of Lord Näräyaëa; småtiù—the remembrance; pramuñöa—lost; atiçaya—excessive; indriya-utsavät—
due to material sense gratification.
TRANSLATION
The demigods continue: After performing the very difficult tasks of executing Vedic ritualistic sacrifices, undergoing
austerities, observing vows and giving charity, we have achieved this position as inhabitants of the heavenly planets. But
what is the value of this achievement? Here we are certainly very engaged in material sense gratification, and therefore we
can hardly remember the lotus feet of Lord Näräyaëa. Indeed, because of our excessive sense gratification, we have
almost forgotten His lotus feet.
TEXT 23
kalpäyuñäà sthänajayät punar-bhavät
kñaëäyuñäà bhärata-bhüjayo varam
kñaëena martyena kåtaà manasvinaù
sannyasya saàyänty abhayaà padaà hareù
SYNONYMS
kalpa-äyuñäm—of those who have a life duration of many millions of years, like Lord Brahmä; sthäna-jayät—than
achievement of the place or planetary systems; punaù-bhavät—which is liable to birth, death and old age; kñaëa-äyuñäm
—of persons who have only one hundred years of life; bhärata-bhü-jayaù—a birth in the land of Bhärata-varña; varam—
more valuable; kñaëena—for such a short life; martyena—by the body; kåtam—the work executed; manasvinaù—those
actually understanding the value of life; sannyasya—surrendering unto the lotus feet of Kåñëa; saàyänti—they achieve;
abhayam—where there is no anxiety; padam—the abode; hareù—of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TRANSLATION
A short life in the land of Bharata-varña is preferable to a life achieved in Brahmaloka for millions and billions of years
because even if one is elevated to Brahmaloka, he must return to repeated birth and death. Although life in Bhärata-varña,
in a lower planetary system, is very short, one who lives there can elevate himself to full Kåñëa consciousness and
achieve the highest perfection, even in this short life, by fully surrendering unto the lotus feet of the Lord. Thus one
attains Vaikuëöhaloka, where there is neither anxiety nor repeated birth in a material body.
TEXT 24
na yatra vaikuëöha-kathä-sudhäpagä
na sädhavo bhägavatäs tadäçrayäù
na yatra yajïeça-makhä mahotsaväù
sureça-loko 'pi na vai sa sevyatäm
SYNONYMS
na—not; yatra—where; vaikuëöha-kathä-sudhä-äpagäù—the nectarean rivers of discussions about the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, who is called Vaikuëöha, or one who drives away all anxiety; na—nor; sädhavaù—devotees;
bhägavatäù—always engaged in the service of the Lord; tat-äçrayäù—who are sheltered by the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; na—nor; yatra—where; yajïa-éça-makhäù—the performance of devotional service to the Lord of sacrifices;
mahä-utsaväù—which are actual festivals; sureça-lokaù—a place inhabited by the denizens of heaven; api—although; na
—not; vai—certainly; saù—that; sevyatäm—be frequented.
TRANSLATION
An intelligent person does not take interest in a place, even in the topmost planetary system, if the pure Ganges of topics
concerning the Supreme Lord's activities does not flow there, if there are not devotees engaged in service on the banks of
such a river of piety, or if there are no festivals of saìkértana-yajïa to satisfy the Lord [especially since saìkértana-yajïa is
recommended in this age].
TEXT 25
präptä nå-jätià tv iha ye ca jantavo
jïäna-kriyä-dravya-kaläpa-sambhåtäm
na vai yaterann apunar-bhaväya te
bhüyo vanaukä iva yänti bandhanam
SYNONYMS
präptäù—who have obtained; nå-jätim—a birth in human society; tu—certainly; iha—in this land of Bhärata-varña; ye—
those who; ca—also; jantavaù—the living beings; jïäna—with knowledge; kriyä—with activities; dravya—of ingredients;
kaläpa—with a collection; sambhåtäm—full; na—not; vai—certainly; yateran—endeavor; apunaù-bhaväya—for the
position of immortality; te—such persons; bhüyaù—again; vanaukäù—birds; iva—like; yänti—go; bandhanam—to
bondage.
TRANSLATION
Bhärata-varña offers the proper land and circumstances in which to execute devotional service, which can free one from
the results of jïäna and karma. If one obtains a human body in the land of Bhärata-varña, with clear sensory organs with
which to execute the saìkértana-yajïa, but in spite of this opportunity he does not take to devotional service, he is certainly
like liberated forest animals and birds that are careless and are therefore again bound by a hunter.
TEXT 26
yaiù çraddhayä barhiñi bhägaço havir
niruptam iñöaà vidhi-mantra-vastutaù
ekaù påthaì-nämabhir ähuto mudä
gåhëäti pürëaù svayam äçiñäà prabhuù
SYNONYMS
yaiù—by whom (the inhabitants of Bhärata-varña); çraddhayä—faith and confidence; barhiñi—in the performance of
Vedic ritualistic sacrifices; bhägaçaù—by division; haviù—oblations; niruptam—offered; iñöam—to the desired deity;
vidhi—by the proper method; mantra—by reciting mantras; vastutaù—with the proper ingredients; ekaù—that one
Supreme Personality of Godhead; påthak—separate; nämabhiù—by names; ähutaù—called; mudä—with great happiness;
gåhëäti—He accepts; pürëaù—the Supreme Lord. who is full in Himself; svayam—personally; äçiñäm—of all
benedictions; prabhuù—the bestower.
TRANSLATION
In India [Bhärata-varña], there are many worshipers of the demigods, the various officials appointed by the Supreme
Lord, such as Indra, Candra and Sürya, all of whom are worshiped differently. The worshipers offer the demigods their
oblations, considering the demigods part and parcel of the whole, the Supreme Lord. Therefore the Supreme Personality
of Godhead accepts these offerings and gradually raises the worshipers to the real standard of devotional service by
fulfilling their desires and aspirations. Because the Lord is complete, He offers the worshipers the benedictions they desire
even if they worship only part of His transcendental body.
TEXT 27
satyaà diçaty arthitam arthito nåëäà
naivärthado yat punar arthitä yataù
svayaà vidhatte bhajatäm anicchatäm
icchäpidhänaà nija-päda-pallavam
SYNONYMS
satyam—certainly; diçati—He offers; arthitam—the object prayed for; arthitaù—being prayed to; nåëäm—by the human
beings; na—not; eva—indeed; artha-daù—the bestower of benedictions; yat—which; punaù—again; arthitä—a demand
for a benediction; yataù—from which; svayam—personally; vidhatte—He gives; bhajatäm—unto those engaged in His
service; anicchatäm—although not desiring it; icchä-pidhänam—which covers all desirable things; nija-päda-pallavam—
His own lotus feet.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead fulfills the material desires of a devotee who approaches Him with such motives,
but He does not bestow benedictions upon the devotee that will cause him to demand more benedictions again. However,
the Lord willingly gives the devotee shelter at His own lotus feet, even though such a person does not aspire for it, and
that shelter satisfies all his desires. That is the Supreme Personality's special mercy.
Prajäpati Dakña krto Hamsa guhya näma stava-räjah
Prajäpati Dakña krto Hamsa
guhya näma stava-räjah

Prajäpati
Dakña’s prayers
called Hamsa
guhya (The king
of all prayers)
6.4.23-34

TEXT-23
çré-prajäpatir uväca
namaù paräyävitathänubhütaye
guëa-trayäbhäsa-nimitta-bandhave
adåñöa-dhämne guëa-tattva-buddhibhir
nivåtta-mänäya dadhe svayambhuve
SYNONYMS
çré-prajäpatiù uväca—the prajäpati Dakña said; namaù—all respectful obeisances; paräya—unto the Transcendence;
avitatha—correct; anubhütaye—unto Him whose spiritual potency brings about realization of Him; guëa-traya—of the
three material modes of nature; äbhäsa—of the living entities who have the appearance; nimitta—and of the material
energy; bandhave—unto the controller; adåñöa-dhämne—who is not perceived in His abode; guëa-tattva-buddhibhiù—by
the conditioned souls whose poor intelligence dictates that real truth is found in the manifestations of the three modes of
material nature; nivåtta-mänäya—who has surpassed all material measurements and calculations; dadhe—I offer;
svayambhuve—unto the Supreme Lord, who is manifest with no cause.
TRANSLATION
Prajäpati Dakña said: The Supreme Personality of Godhead is transcendental to the illusory energy and the physical
categories it produces. He possesses the potency for unfailing knowledge and supreme willpower, and He is the controller
of the living entities and the illusory energy. The conditioned souls who have accepted this material manifestation as
everything cannot see Him, for He is above the evidence of experimental knowledge. Self-evident and self-sufficient, He
is not caused by any superior cause. Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 24
na yasya sakhyaà puruño 'vaiti sakhyuù
sakhä vasan saàvasataù pure 'smin
guëo yathä guëino vyakta-dåñöes
tasmai maheçäya namaskaromi
SYNONYMS
na—not; yasya—whose; sakhyam—fraternity; puruñaù—the living entity; avaiti—knows; sakhyuù—of the supreme
friend; sakhä—the friend; vasan—living; saàvasataù—of the one living with; pure—in the body; asmin—this; guëaù—the
object of sense perception; yathä—just like; guëinaù—of its respective sense organ; vyakta-dåñöeù—who oversees the
material manifestation; tasmai—unto Him; mahä-éçäya—unto the supreme controller; namaskaromi—I offer my
obeisances.
TRANSLATION
As the sense objects [form, taste, touch, smell and sound] cannot understand how the senses perceive them, so the
conditioned soul, although residing in his body along with the Supersoul, cannot understand how the supreme spiritual
person, the master of the material creation, directs his senses. Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto that Supreme
Person, who is the supreme controller.
TEXT 25
deho 'savo 'kñä manavo bhüta-mäträm
ätmänam anyaà ca viduù paraà yat
sarvaà pumän veda guëäàç ca taj-jïo
na veda sarva-jïam anantam éòe
SYNONYMS
dehaù—this body; asavaù—the life airs; akñäù—the different senses; manavaù—the mind, understanding, intellect and
ego; bhüta-mäträm—the five gross material elements and the sense objects (form, taste, sound and so on); ätmänam—
themselves; anyam—any other; ca—and; viduù—know; param—beyond; yat—that which; sarvam—everything; pumän
—the living being; veda—knows; guëän—the qualities of the material nature; ca—and; tat-jïaù—knowing those things;
na—not; veda—knows; sarva-jïam—unto the omniscient; anantam—the unlimited; éòe—I offer my respectful
obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Because they are only matter, the body, the life airs, the external and internal senses, the five gross elements and the subtle
sense objects [form, taste, smell, sound and touch] cannot know their own nature, the nature of the other senses or the
nature of their controllers. But the living being, because of his spiritual nature, can know his body, the life airs, the senses,
the elements and the sense objects, and he can also know the three qualities that form their roots. Nevertheless, although
the living being is completely aware of them, he is unable to see the Supreme Being, who is omniscient and unlimited. I
therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 26
yadoparämo manaso näma-rüpa-
rüpasya dåñöa-småti-sampramoñät
ya éyate kevalayä sva-saàsthayä
haàsäya tasmai çuci-sadmane namaù
SYNONYMS
yadä—when in trance; uparämaù—complete cessation; manasaù—of the mind; näma-rüpa—material names and forms;
rüpasya—of that by which they appear; dåñöa—of material vision; småti—and of remembrance; sampramoñät—due to
the destruction; yaù—who (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); éyate—is perceived; kevalayä—with spiritual; sva-
saàsthayä—His own original form; haàsäya—unto the supreme pure; tasmai—unto Him; çuci-sadmane—who is realized
only in the pure state of spiritual existence; namaù—I offer my respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
When one's consciousness is completely purified of the contamination of material existence, gross and subtle, without
being agitated as in the working and dreaming states, and when the mind is not dissolved as in suñupti, deep sleep, one
comes to the platform of trance. Then one's material vision and the memories of the mind, which manifests names and
forms, are vanquished. Only in such a trance is the Supreme Personality of Godhead revealed. Thus let us offer our
respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is seen in that uncontaminated, transcendental state.
TEXTS 27-28
manéñiëo 'ntar-hådi sanniveçitaà
sva-çaktibhir navabhiç ca trivådbhiù
vahnià yathä däruëi päïcadaçyaà
manéñayä niñkarñanti güòham
sa vai mamäçeña-viçeña-mäyä-
niñedha-nirväëa-sukhänubhütiù
sa sarva-nämä sa ca viçva-rüpaù
prasédatäm aniruktätma-çaktiù
SYNONYMS
manéñiëaù—great learned brähmaëas performing ritualistic ceremonies and sacrifices; antaù-hådi—within the core of the
heart; sanniveçitam—being situated; sva-çaktibhiù—with His own spiritual potencies; navabhiù—also with the nine
different material potencies (the material nature, the total material energy, the ego, the mind and the five objects of the
senses); ca—and (the five gross material elements and the ten acting and knowledge-gathering senses); trivådbhiù—by the
three material modes of nature; vahnim—fire; yathä—just like; däruëi—within wood; päïcadaçyam—produced by
chanting the fifteen hymns known as Sämidhené mantras; manéñayä—by purified intelligence; niñkarñanti—extract;
güòham—although not manifesting; saù—that Supreme Personality of Godhead; vai—indeed; mama—toward me; açeña
—all; viçeña—varieties; mäyä—of the illusory energy; niñedha—by the process of negation; nirväëa—of liberation;
sukha-anubhütiù—who is realized by transcendental bliss; saù—that Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarva-nämä—who
is the source of all names; saù—that Supreme Personality of Godhead; ca—also; viçva-rüpaù—the gigantic form of the
universe; prasédatäm—may He be merciful; anirukta—inconceivable; ätma-çaktiù—the reservoir of all spiritual
potencies.
TRANSLATION
Just as great learned brähmaëas who are expert in performing ritualistic ceremonies and sacrifices can extract the fire
dormant within wooden fuel by chanting the fifteen Sämidhené mantras, thus proving the efficacy of the Vedic mantras,
so those who are actually advanced in consciousness—in other words, those who are Kåñëa conscious—can find the
Supersoul, who by His own spiritual potency is situated within the heart. The heart is covered by the three modes of
material nature and the nine material elements [material nature, the total material energy, the ego, the mind and the five
objects of sense gratification], and also by the five material elements and the ten senses. These twenty-seven elements
constitute the external energy of the Lord. Great yogés meditate upon the Lord, who is situated as the Supersoul,
Paramätmä, within the core of the heart. May that Supersoul be pleased with me. The Supersoul is realized when one is
eager for liberation from the unlimited varieties of material life. One actually attains such liberation when he engages in
the transcendental loving service of the Lord and realizes the Lord because of his attitude of service. The Lord may be
addressed by various spiritual names, which are inconceivable to the material senses. When will that Supreme Personality
of Godhead be pleased with me?
TEXT 29
yad yan niruktaà vacasä nirüpitaà
dhiyäkñabhir vä manasota yasya
mä bhüt svarüpaà guëa-rüpaà hi tat tat
sa vai guëäpäya-visarga-lakñaëaù
SYNONYMS
yat yat—whatever; niruktam—expressed; vacasä—by words; nirüpitam—ascertained; dhiyä—by so-called meditation or
intelligence; akñabhiù—by the senses; vä—or; manasä—by the mind; uta—certainly; yasya—of whom; mä bhüt—may
not be; sva-rüpam—the actual form of the Lord; guëa-rüpam—consisting of the three qualities; hi—indeed; tat tat—that;
saù—that Supreme Personality of Godhead; vai—indeed; guëa-apäya—the cause of the annihilation of everything made
of the material modes of nature; visarga—and the creation; lakñaëaù—appearing as.
TRANSLATION
Anything expressed by material vibrations, anything ascertained by material intelligence and anything experienced by the
material senses or concocted within the material mind is but an effect of the modes of material nature and therefore has
nothing to do with the real nature of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. The Supreme Lord is beyond the creation of
this material world, for He is the source of the material qualities and creation. As the cause of all causes, He exists before
the creation and after the creation. I wish to offer my respectful obeisances unto Him.
TEXT 30
yasmin yato yena ca yasya yasmai
yad yo yathä kurute käryate ca
parävareñäà paramaà präk prasiddhaà
tad brahma tad dhetur ananyad ekam
SYNONYMS
yasmin—in whom (the Supreme Personality of Godhead or the supreme place of repose); yataù—from whom (everything
emanates); yena—by whom (everything is enacted); ca—also; yasya—to whom everything belongs; yasmai—to whom
(everything is offered); yat—which; yaù—who; yathä—as; kurute—executes; käryate—is performed; ca—also; para-
avareñäm—of both, in the material and spiritual existence; paramam—the supreme; präk—the origin; prasiddham—well
known to everyone; tat—that; brahma—the Supreme Brahman; tat hetuù—the cause of all causes; ananyat—having no
other cause; ekam—one without a second.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Brahman, Kåñëa, is the ultimate resting place and source of everything. Everything is done by Him,
everything belongs to Him, and everything is offered to Him. He is the ultimate objective, and whether acting or causing
others to act, He is the ultimate doer. There are many causes, high and low, but since He is the cause of all causes, He is
well known as the Supreme Brahman who existed before all activities. He is one without a second and has no other cause.
I therefore offer my respects unto Him.
TEXT 31
yac-chaktayo vadatäà vädinäà vai
viväda-saàväda-bhuvo bhavanti
kurvanti caiñäà muhur ätma-mohaà
tasmai namo 'nanta-guëäya bhümne
SYNONYMS
yat-çaktayaù—whose multifarious potencies; vadatäm—speaking different philosophies; vädinäm—of the speakers; vai—
indeed; viväda—of argument; saàväda—and agreement; bhuvaù—the causes; bhavanti—are; kurvanti—create; ca—and;
eñäm—of them (the theorists); muhuù—continuously; ätma-moham—bewilderment regarding the existence of the soul;
tasmai—unto Him; namaù—my respectful obeisances; ananta—unlimited; guëäya—possessing transcendental attributes;
bhümne—the all-pervading Godhead.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the all-pervading Supreme Personality of Godhead, who possesses unlimited
transcendental qualities. Acting from within the cores of the hearts of all philosophers, who propagate various views, He
causes them to forget their own souls while sometimes agreeing and sometimes disagreeing among themselves. Thus He
creates within this material world a situation in which they are unable to come to a conclusion. I offer my obeisances unto
Him.
TEXT 32
astéti nästéti ca vastu-niñöhayor
eka-sthayor bhinna-viruddha-dharmaëoù
avekñitaà kiïcana yoga-säìkhyayoù
samaà paraà hy anukülaà båhat tat
SYNONYMS
asti—there is; iti—thus; na—not; asti—there is; iti—thus; ca—and; vastu-niñöhayoù—professing knowledge of the
ultimate cause; eka-sthayoù—with one and the same subject matter, establishing Brahman; bhinna—demonstrating
different; viruddha-dharmaëoù—and opposing characteristics; avekñitam—perceived; kiïcana—that something which;
yoga-säìkhyayoù—of mystic yoga and the Säìkhya philosophy (analysis of the ways of nature); samam—the same; param
—transcendental; hi—indeed; anukülam—dwelling place; båhat tat—that ultimate cause.
TRANSLATION
There are two parties—namely, the theists and the atheists. The theist, who accepts the Supersoul, finds the spiritual cause
through mystic yoga. The Säìkhyite, however, who merely analyzes the material elements, comes to a conclusion of
impersonalism and does not accept a supreme cause—whether Bhagavän, Paramätmä or even Brahman. Instead, he is
preoccupied with the superfluous, external activities of material nature. Ultimately, however, both parties demonstrate the
Absolute Truth because although they offer opposing statements, their object is the same ultimate cause. They are both
approaching the same Supreme Brahman, to whom I offer my respectful obeisances.
TEXT 33
yo 'nugrahärthaà bhajatäà päda-mülam
anäma-rüpo bhagavän anantaù
nämäni rüpäëi ca janma-karmabhir
bheje sa mahyaà paramaù prasédatu
SYNONYMS
yaù—who (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); anugraha-artham—to show His causeless mercy; bhajatäm—to the
devotees who always render devotional service; päda-mülam—to His transcendental lotus feet; anäma—with no material
name; rüpaù—or material form; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; anantaù—unlimited, all-pervading and
eternally existing; nämäni—transcendental holy names; rüpäëi—His transcendental forms; ca—also; janma-karmabhiù—
with His transcendental birth and activities; bheje—manifests; saù—He; mahyam—unto me; paramaù—the Supreme;
prasédatu—may He be merciful.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is inconceivably opulent, who is devoid of all material names, forms and
pastimes, and who is all-pervading, is especially merciful to the devotees who worship His lotus feet. Thus He exhibits
transcendental forms and names with His different pastimes. May that Supreme Personality of Godhead, whose form is
eternal and full of knowledge and bliss, be merciful to me.
TEXT 34
yaù präkåtair jïäna-pathair janänäà
yathäçayaà deha-gato vibhäti
yathänilaù pärthivam äçrito guëaà
sa éçvaro me kurutäà manoratham
SYNONYMS
yaù—who; präkåtaiù—lower grade; jïäna-pathaiù—by the paths of worship; janänäm—of all living entities; yathä-
äçayam—according to the desire; deha-gataù—situated within the core of the heart; vibhäti—manifests; yathä—just as;
anilaù—the air; pärthivam—earthly; äçritaù—receiving; guëam—the quality (like flavor and color); saù—He; éçvaraù—
the Supreme Personality of Godhead; me—my; kurutäm—may He fulfill; manoratham—desire (for devotional service).
TRANSLATION
As the air carries various characteristics of the physical elements, like the aroma of a flower or colors resulting from a
mixture of dust in the air, the Lord appears through lower systems of worship according to one's desires, although He
appears as the demigods and not in His original form. What is the use of these other forms? May the original Supreme
Personality of Godhead please fulfill my desires.
Vrtra bhayäd devänäm bhägavat stutih
Vrtra bhayäd devänäm bhägavat
stutih

The demigods praying to the supreme Lord out of fear of

Vrträsura
6.9.21-27

TEXT 21
çré-devä ücuù
väyv-ambarägny-ap-kñitayas tri-lokä
brahmädayo ye vayam udvijantaù
haräma yasmai balim antako 'sau
bibheti yasmäd araëaà tato naù
SYNONYMS
çré-deväù ücuù—the demigods said; väyu—composed of air; ambara—sky; agni—fire; ap—water; kñitayaù—and land;
tri-lokäù—the three worlds; brahma-ädayaù—beginning from Lord Brahmä; ye—who; vayam—we; udvijantaù—being
very much afraid; haräma—offer; yasmai—unto whom; balim—presentation; antakaù—the destroyer, death; asau—that;
bibheti—fears; yasmät—from whom; araëam—shelter; tataù—therefore; naù—our.
TRANSLATION
The demigods said: The three worlds are created by the five elements—namely ether, air, fire, water and earth—which are
controlled by various demigods, beginning from Lord Brahmä. Being very much afraid that the time factor will end our
existence, we offer presentations unto time by performing our work as time dictates. The time factor himself, however, is
afraid of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Therefore let us now worship that Supreme Lord, who alone can give us
full protection.
TEXT 22
avismitaà taà paripürëa-kämaà
svenaiva läbhena samaà praçäntam
vinopasarpaty aparaà hi bäliçaù
çva-läìgulenätititarti sindhum
SYNONYMS
avismitam—who is never struck with wonder; tam—Him; paripürëa-kämam—who is fully satisfied; svena—by His own;
eva—indeed; läbhena—achievements; samam—equipoised; praçäntam—very steady; vinä—without; upasarpati—
approaches; aparam—another; hi—indeed; bäliçaù—a fool; çva—of a dog; läìgulena—by the tail; atititarti—wants to
cross; sindhum—the sea.
TRANSLATION
Free from all material conceptions of existence and never wonder-struck by anything, the Lord is always jubilant and fully
satisfied by His own spiritual perfection. He has no material designations, and therefore He is steady and unattached. That
Supreme Personality of Godhead is the only shelter of everyone. Anyone desiring to be protected by others is certainly a
great fool who desires to cross the sea by holding the tail of a dog.
TEXT 23
yasyoru-çåìge jagatéà sva-nävaà
manur yathäbadhya tatära durgam
sa eva nas tväñöra-bhayäd durantät
trätäçritän väricaro 'pi nünam
SYNONYMS
yasya—of whom; uru—very strong and high; çåìge—on the horn; jagatém—in the form of the world; sva-nävam—his
own boat; manuù—Manu, King Satyavrata; yathä—just as; äbadhya—binding; tatära—crossed; durgam—the very
difficult to cross (inundation); saù—He (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); eva—certainly; naù—us; tväñöra-bhayät
—from fear of the son of Tvañöä; durantät—endless; trätä—deliverer; äçritän—dependents (like us); väri-caraù api—
although taking the form of a fish; nünam—indeed.
TRANSLATION
The Manu named King Satyavrata formerly saved himself by tying the small boat of the entire world to the horn of the
Matsya avatära, the fish incarnation. By the grace of the Matsya avatära, Manu saved himself from the great danger of the
flood. May that same fish incarnation save us from the great and fearful danger caused by the son of Tvañöä.
TEXT 24
purä svayambhür api saàyamämbhasy
udérëa-vätormi-ravaiù karäle
eko 'ravindät patitas tatära
tasmäd bhayäd yena sa no 'stu päraù
SYNONYMS
purä—formerly (during the time of creation); svayambhüù—Lord Brahmä; api—also; saàyama-ambhasi—in the water of
inundation; udérëa—very high; väta—of wind; ürmi—and of waves; ravaiù—by the sounds; karäle—very fearful; ekaù—
alone; aravindät—from the lotus seat; patitaù—almost fallen; tatära—escaped; tasmät—from that; bhayät—fearful
situation; yena—by whom (the Lord); saù—He; naù—of us; astu—let there be; päraù—deliverance.
TRANSLATION
In the beginning of creation, a tremendous wind caused fierce waves of inundating water. The great waves made such a
horrible sound that Lord Brahmä almost fell from his seat on the lotus into the water of devastation, but he was saved with
the help of the Lord. Thus we also expect the Lord to protect us from this dangerous condition.
TEXT 25
ya eka éço nija-mäyayä naù
sasarja yenänusåjäma viçvam
vayaà na yasyäpi puraù saméhataù
paçyäma liìgaà påthag éça-mäninaù
SYNONYMS
yaù—He who; ekaù—one; éçaù—controller; nija-mäyayä—by His transcendental potency; naù—us; sasarja—created;
yena—by whom (through whose mercy); anusåjäma—we also create; viçvam—the universe; vayam—we; na—not; yasya
—of whom; api—although; puraù—in front of us; saméhataù—of Him who is acting; paçyäma—see; liìgam—the form;
påthak—separate; éça—as controllers; mäninaù—thinking of ourselves.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Personality of Godhead, who created us by His external potency and by whose mercy we expand the
creation of the universe, is always situated before us as the Supersoul, but we cannot see His form. We are unable to see
Him because all of us think that we are separate and independent gods.
TEXTS 26-27
yo naù sapatnair bhåçam ardyamänän
devarñi-tiryaì-nåñu nitya eva
kåtävatäras tanubhiù sva-mäyayä
kåtvätmasät päti yuge yuge ca
tam eva devaà vayam ätma-daivataà
paraà pradhänaà puruñaà viçvam anyam
vrajäma sarve çaraëaà çaraëyaà
svänäà sa no dhäsyati çaà mahätmä
SYNONYMS
yaù—He who; naù—us; sapatnaiù—by our enemies, the demons; bhåçam—almost always; ardyamänän—being
persecuted; deva—among the demigods; åñi—the saintly persons; tiryak—the animals; nåñu—and men; nityaù—always;
eva—certainly; kåta-avatäraù—appearing as an incarnation; tanubhiù—with different forms; sva-mäyayä—by His
internal potency; kåtvä ätmasät—considering very near and dear to Him; päti—protects; yuge yuge—in every
millennium; ca—and; tam—Him; eva—indeed; devam—the Supreme Lord; vayam—all of us; ätma-daivatam—the Lord
of all living entities; param—transcendental; pradhänam—the original cause of the total material energy; puruñam—the
supreme enjoyer; viçvam—whose energy constitutes this universe; anyam—separately situated; vrajäma—we approach;
sarve—all; çaraëam—shelter; çaraëyam—suitable as shelter; svänäm—unto His own devotees; saù—He; naù—unto us;
dhäsyati—shall give; çam—good fortune; mahätmä—the Supersoul.
TRANSLATION
By His inconceivable internal potency, the Supreme Personality of Godhead expands into various transcendental bodies as
Vämanadeva, the incarnation of strength among the demigods; Paraçuräma, the incarnation among saints; Nåsiàhadeva
and Varäha, incarnations among animals; and Matsya and Kürma, incarnations among aquatics. He accepts various
transcendental bodies among all types of living entities, and among human beings He especially appears as Lord Kåñëa
and Lord Räma. By His causeless mercy, He protects the demigods, who are always harassed by the demons. He is the
supreme worshipable Deity of all living entities. He is the supreme cause, represented as the male and female creative
energies. Although different from this universe, He exists in His universal form [viräö-rüpa]. In our fearful condition, let
us take shelter of Him, for we are sure that the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Soul, will give us His protection.
Bhagavad ävirbhäve tat-darñanena devänäm punah sttih

Bhagavad ävirbhäve tat-

darñanena devänäm punah sttih

The demigods again glorifying the supreme Lord after His appearance
6.9.31-45

TEXT 31
çré-devä ücuù
namas te yajïa-véryäya
vayase uta te namaù
namas te hy asta-cakräya
namaù supuru-hütaye
SYNONYMS
çré-deväù ücuù—the demigods said; namaù—obeisances; te—unto You; yajïa-véryäya—unto the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, who is able to give the results of sacrifice; vayase—who is the time factor, which ends the results of yajïa; uta—
although; te—unto You; namaù—obeisances; namaù—obeisances; te—unto You; hi—indeed; asta-cakräya—who throws
the disc; namaù—respectful obeisances; supuru-hütaye—having varieties of transcendental names.
TRANSLATION
The demigods said: O Supreme Personality of Godhead, You are competent to give the results of sacrifice, and You are
also the time factor that destroys all such results in due course. You are the one who releases the cakra to kill the demons.
O Lord, who possess many varieties of names, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 32
yat te gaténäà tisåëäm
éçituù paramaà padam
närväcéno visargasya
dhätar veditum arhati
SYNONYMS
yat—which; te—of You; gaténäm tisåëäm—of the three destinations (the heavenly planets, the earthly planets and hell);
éçituù—who are the controller; paramam padam—the supreme abode, Vaikuëöhaloka; na—not; arväcénaù—a person
appearing after; visargasya—the creation; dhätaù—O supreme controller; veditum—to understand; arhati—is able.
TRANSLATION
O supreme controller, You control the three destinations [promotion to the heavenly planets, birth as a human being, and
condemnation in hell], yet Your supreme abode is Vaikuëöha-dhäma. Since we appeared after You created this cosmic
manifestation, Your activities are impossible for us to understand. We therefore have nothing to offer You but our humble
obeisances.
TEXT 33
oà namas te 'stu bhagavan näräyaëa väsudevädi-puruña mahä-puruña mahänubhäva parama-maìgala parama-kalyäëa
parama-käruëika kevala jagad-ädhära lokaika-nätha sarveçvara lakñmé-nätha paramahaàsa-parivräjakaiù parameëätma-
yoga-samädhinä paribhävita-parisphuöa-päramahaàsya-dharmeëodghäöita-tamaù-kapäöa-dväre citte 'pävåta ätma-loke
svayam upalabdha-nija-sukhänubhavo bhavän.
SYNONYMS
oà—O Lord; namaù—respectful obeisances; te—unto You; astu—let there be; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of
Godhead; näräyaëa—the resort of all living entities, Näräyaëa; väsudeva—Lord Väsudeva, Çré Kåñëa; ädi-puruña—the
original person; mahä-puruña—the most exalted personality; mahä-anubhäva—the supremely opulent; parama-maìgala—
the most auspicious; parama-kalyäëa—the supreme benediction; parama-käruëika—the supremely merciful; kevala—
changeless; jagat-ädhära—the support of the cosmic manifestation; loka-eka-nätha—the only proprietor of all the
planetary systems; sarva-éçvara—the supreme controller; lakñmé-nätha—the husband of the goddess of fortune;
paramahaàsa-parivräjakaiù—by the topmost sannyäsés wandering all over the world; parameëa—by supreme; ätma-yoga-
samädhinä—absorption in bhakti-yoga; paribhävita—fully purified; parisphuöa—and fully manifested; päramahaàsya-
dharmeëa—by executing the transcendental process of devotional service; udghäöita—pushed open; tamaù—of illusory
existence; kapäöa—in which the door; dväre—existing as the entrance; citte—in the mind; apävåte—without
contamination; ätma-loke—in the spiritual world; svayam—personally; upalabdha—experiencing; nija—personal; sukha-
anubhavaù—perception of happiness; bhavän—Your Lordship.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Personality of Godhead, O Näräyaëa, O Väsudeva, original person! O most exalted person, supreme
experience, welfare personified! O supreme benediction, supremely merciful and changeless! O support of the cosmic
manifestation, sole proprietor of all planetary systems, master of everything and husband of the goddess of fortune! Your
Lordship is realized by the topmost sannyäsés, who wander about the world to preach Kåñëa consciousness, fully
absorbed in samädhi through bhakti-yoga. Because their minds are concentrated upon You, they can receive the
conception of Your personality in their fully purified hearts. When the darkness in their hearts is completely eradicated
and You are revealed to them, the transcendental bliss they enjoy is the transcendental form of Your Lordship. No one but
such persons can realize You. Therefore we simply offer You our respectful obeisances.
TEXT 34
duravabodha iva taväyaà vihära-yogo yad açaraëo 'çaréra idam anavekñitäsmat-samaväya ätmanaivävikriyamäëena
saguëam aguëaù såjasi päsi harasi.
SYNONYMS
duravabodhaù—difficult to understand; iva—quite; tava—Your; ayam—this; vihära-yogaù—engagement in the pastimes
of material creation, maintenance and annihilation; yat—which; açaraëaù—not dependent on any other support; açaréraù
—without having a material body; idam—this; anavekñita—without waiting for; asmat—of us; samaväyaù—the
cooperation; ätmanä—by Your own self; eva—indeed; avikriyamäëena—without being transformed; sa-guëam—the
material modes of nature; aguëaù—although transcendental to such material qualities; såjasi—You create; päsi—
maintain; harasi—annihilate.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, You need no support, and although You have no material body, You do not need cooperation from us. Since You
are the cause of the cosmic manifestation and You supply its material ingredients without being transformed, You create,
maintain and annihilate this cosmic manifestation by Yourself. Nevertheless, although You appear engaged in material
activity, You are transcendental to all material qualities. Consequently these transcendental activities of Yours are
extremely difficult to understand.
TEXT 35
atha tatra bhavän kià devadattavad iha guëa-visarga-patitaù päratantryeëa sva-kåta-kuçaläkuçalaà phalam upädadäty
ähosvid ätmäräma upaçama-çélaù samaïjasa-darçana udästa iti ha väva na vidämaù.
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; tatra—in that; bhavän—Your Lordship; kim—whether; deva-datta-vat—like an ordinary human being,
forced by the fruits of his activities; iha—in this material world; guëa-visarga-patitaù—fallen in a material body impelled
by the modes of material nature; päratantryeëa—by dependence on the conditions of time, space, activity and nature; sva-
kåta—executed by oneself; kuçala—auspicious; akuçalam—inauspicious; phalam—results of action; upädadäti—accepts;
ähosvit—or; ätmärämaù—completely self-satisfied; upaçama-çélaù—self-controlled in nature; samaïjasa-darçanaù—not
deprived of full spiritual potencies; udäste—remains neutral as the witness; iti—thus; ha väva—certainly; na vidämaù—
we do not understand.
TRANSLATION
These are our inquiries. The ordinary conditioned soul is subject to the material laws, and he thus receives the fruits of his
actions. Does Your Lordship, like an ordinary human being, exist within this material world in a body produced by the
material modes? Do You enjoy or suffer the good or bad results of actions under the influence of time, past work and so
forth? Or, on the contrary, are You present here only as a neutral witness who is self-sufficient, free from all material
desires, and always full of spiritual potency? We certainly cannot understand Your actual position.
TEXT 36
na hi virodha ubhayaà bhagavaty aparimita-guëa-gaëa éçvare 'navagähya-mähätmye 'rväcéna-vikalpa-vitarka-vicära-
pramäëäbhäsa-kutarka-çästra-kaliläntaùkaraëäçraya-duravagraha-vädinäà vivädänavasara uparata-samasta-mäyämaye
kevala evätma-mäyäm antardhäya ko nv artho durghaöa iva bhavati svarüpa-dvayäbhävät.
SYNONYMS
na—not; hi—certainly; virodhaù—contradiction; ubhayam—both; bhagavati—in the Supreme Personality of Godhead;
aparimita—unlimited; guëa-gaëe—whose transcendental attributes; éçvare—in the supreme controller; anavagähya—
possessing; mähätmye—unfathomable ability and glories; arväcéna—recent; vikalpa—full of equivocal calculations;
vitarka—opposing arguments; vicära—judgments; pramäëa-äbhäsa—imperfect evidence; kutarka—useless arguments;
çästra—by unauthorized scriptures; kalila—agitated; antaùkaraëa—minds; äçraya—whose shelter; duravagraha—with
wicked obstinacies; vädinäm—of theorists; viväda—of the controversies; anavasare—not within the range; uparata—
withdrawn; samasta—from whom all; mäyä-maye—illusory energy; kevale—without a second; eva—indeed; ätma-
mäyäm—the illusory energy, which can do and undo the inconceivable; antardhäya—placing between; kaù—what; nu—
indeed; arthaù—meaning; durghaöaù—impossible; iva—as it were; bhavati—is; sva-rüpa—natures; dvaya—of two;
abhävät—due to the absence.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Personality of Godhead, all contradictions can be reconciled in You. O Lord, since You are the Supreme
Person, the reservoir of unlimited spiritual qualities, the supreme controller, Your unlimited glories are inconceivable to
the conditioned souls. Many modern theologians argue about right and wrong without knowing what is actually right.
Their arguments are always false and their judgments inconclusive because they have no authorized evidence with which
to gain knowledge of You. Because their minds are agitated by scriptures containing false conclusions, they are unable to
understand the truth concerning You. Furthermore, because of polluted eagerness to arrive at the right conclusion, their
theories are incapable of revealing You, who are transcendental to their material conceptions. You are one without a
second, and therefore in You contradictions like doing and not doing, happiness and distress, are not contradictory. Your
potency is so great that it can do and undo anything as You like. With the help of that potency, what is impossible for
You? Since there is no duality in Your constitutional position, You can do everything by the influence of Your energy.
TEXT 37
sama-viñama-maténäà matam anusarasi yathä rajju-khaëòaù sarpädi-dhiyäm.
SYNONYMS
sama—equal or proper; viñama—and unequal or mistaken; maténäm—of those having intelligence; matam—conclusion;
anusarasi—You follow; yathä—just as; rajju-khaëòaù—a piece of rope; sarpa-ädi—a snake, etc.; dhiyäm—of those who
perceive.
TRANSLATION
A rope causes fear for a bewildered person who considers it a snake, but not for a person with proper intelligence who
knows it to be only a rope. Similarly, You, as the Supersoul in everyone's heart, inspire fear or fearlessness according to
one's intelligence, but in You there is no duality.
TEXT 38
sa eva hi punaù sarva-vastuni vastu-svarüpaù sarveçvaraù sakala-jagat-käraëa-käraëa-bhütaù sarva-pratyag-ätmatvät
sarva-guëäbhäsopalakñita eka eva paryavaçeñitaù.
SYNONYMS
saù—He (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); eva—indeed; hi—certainly; punaù—again; sarva-vastuni—in everything,
material and spiritual; vastu-svarüpaù—the substance; sarva-éçvaraù—the controller of everything; sakala-jagat—of the
whole universe; käraëa—of the causes; käraëa-bhütaù—existing as the cause; sarva-pratyak-ätmatvät—because of being
the Supersoul of every living being, or being present in everything, even the atom; sarva-guëa—of all the effects of the
material modes of nature (such as intelligence and the senses); äbhäsa—by the manifestations; upalakñitaù—perceived;
ekaù—alone; eva—indeed; paryavaçeñitaù—left remaining.
TRANSLATION
With deliberation, one will see that the Supreme Soul, although manifested in different ways, is actually the basic
principle of everything. The total material energy is the cause of the material manifestation, but the material energy is
caused by Him. Therefore He is the cause of all causes, the manifester of intelligence and the senses. He is perceived as
the Supersoul of everything. Without Him, everything would be dead. You, as that Supersoul, the supreme controller, are
the only one remaining.
TEXT 39
atha ha väva tava mahimämåta-rasa-samudra-vipruñä sakåd avaléòhayä sva-manasi niñyandamänänavarata-sukhena
vismärita-dåñöa-çruta-viñaya-sukha-leçäbhäsäù parama-bhägavatä ekäntino bhagavati sarva-bhüta-priya-suhådi
sarvätmani nitaräà nirantaraà nirvåta-manasaù katham u ha vä ete madhumathana punaù svärtha-kuçalä hy ätma-priya-
suhådaù sädhavas tvac-caraëämbujänuseväà visåjanti na yatra punar ayaà saàsära-paryävartaù.
SYNONYMS
atha ha—therefore; väva—indeed; tava—Your; mahima—of glories; amåta—of the nectar; rasa—of the mellow; samudra
—of the ocean; vipruñä—by a drop; sakåt—only once; avaléòhayä—tasted; sva-manasi—in his mind; niñyandamäna—
flowing; anavarata—continuously; sukhena—by the transcendental bliss; vismärita—forgotten; dåñöa—from material
sight; çruta—and sound; viñaya-sukha—of the material happiness; leça-äbhäsäù—the dim reflection of a tiny portion;
parama-bhägavatäù—great, exalted devotees; ekäntinaù—who have faith only in the Supreme Lord and nothing else;
bhagavati—in the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sarva-bhüta—to all living entities; priya—who is dearmost; suhådi—
the friend; sarva-ätmani—the Supersoul of all; nitaräm—completely; nirantaram—continuously; nirvåta—with happiness;
manasaù—those whose minds; katham—how; u ha—then; vä—or; ete—these; madhu-mathana—O killer of the Madhu
demon; punaù—again; sva-artha-kuçaläù—who are expert in the interest of life; hi—indeed; ätma-priya-suhådaù—who
have accepted You as the Supersoul, dearmost lover and friend; sädhavaù—the devotees; tvat-caraëa-ambuja-anuseväm—
service to the lotus feet of Your Lordship; visåjanti—can give up; na—not; yatra—wherein; punaù—again; ayam—this;
saàsära-paryävartaù—repetition of birth and death within the material world.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O killer of the Madhu demon, incessant transcendental bliss flows in the minds of those who have even once
tasted but a drop of the nectar from the ocean of Your glories. Such exalted devotees forget the tiny reflection of so-called
material happiness produced from the material senses of sight and sound. Free from all desires, such devotees are the real
friends of all living entities. Offering their minds unto You and enjoying transcendental bliss, they are expert in achieving
the real goal of life. O Lord, You are the soul and dear friend of such devotees, who never need return to this material
world. How could they give up engagement in Your devotional service?
TEXT 40
tri-bhuvanätma-bhavana trivikrama tri-nayana tri-loka-manoharänubhäva tavaiva vibhütayo ditija-danujädayaç cäpi teñäm
upakrama-samayo 'yam iti svätma-mäyayä sura-nara-måga-miçrita-jalacaräkåtibhir yathäparädhaà daëòaà daëòa-dhara
dadhartha evam enam api bhagavaï jahi tväñöram uta yadi manyase.
SYNONYMS
tri-bhuvana-ätma-bhavana—O Lord, You are the shelter of the three worlds because You are the Supersoul of the three
worlds; tri-vikrama—O Lord, who assumes the form of Vämana, Your power and opulence are distributed throughout the
three worlds; tri-nayana—O maintainer and seer of the three worlds; tri-loka-manohara-anubhäva—O You who are
perceived as the most beautiful within the three worlds; tava—of You; eva—certainly; vibhütayaù—the expansions of
energy; diti-ja-danu-ja-ädayaù—the demoniac sons of Diti, and the Dänavas, another type of demon; ca—and; api—also
(the human beings); teñäm—of all of them; upakrama-samayaù—the time of enterprise; ayam—this; iti—thus; sva-ätma-
mäyayä—by Your own energy; sura-nara-måga-miçrita-jalacara-äkåtibhiù—with different forms like those of the
demigods, human beings, animals, mixtures and aquatics (the incarnations Vämana, Lord Rämacandra, Kåñëa, Varäha,
Hayagréva, Nåsiàha, Matsya and Kürma); yathä-aparädham—according to their offenses; daëòam—punishment; daëòa-
dhara—O supreme chastiser; dadhartha—You awarded; evam—thus; enam—this one (Våträsura); api—also; bhagavan—
O Supreme Personality of Godhead; jahi—kill; tväñöram—the son of Tvañöä; uta—indeed; yadi manyase—if You think
it proper.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, O personified three worlds, father of the three worlds! O strength of the three worlds, in the form of the Vämana
incarnation! O three-eyed form of Nåsiàhadeva! O most beautiful person within the three worlds! Everything and
everyone, including human beings and even the Daitya demons and the Dänavas, is but an expansion of Your energy. O
supremely powerful one, You have always appeared in Your forms as the various incarnations to punish the demons as
soon as they become very powerful. You appear as Lord Vämanadeva, Lord Räma and Lord Kåñëa. You appear
sometimes as an animal like Lord Boar, sometimes a mixed incarnation like Lord Nåsiàhadeva and Lord Hayagréva, and
sometimes an aquatic like Lord Fish and Lord Tortoise. Assuming such various forms, You have always punished the
demons and Dänavas. We therefore pray that Your Lordship appear today as another incarnation, if You so desire, to kill
the great demon Våträsura.
TEXT 41
asmäkaà tävakänäà tatatata natänäà hare tava caraëa-nalina-yugala-dhyänänubaddha-hådaya-nigaòänäà sva-liìga-
vivaraëenätmasät-kåtänäm anukampänuraïjita-viçada-rucira-çiçira-smitävalokena vigalita-madhura-mukha-rasämåta-
kalayä cäntas täpam anaghärhasi çamayitum.
SYNONYMS
asmäkam—of us; tävakänäm—who are wholly and solely dependent upon You; tata-tata—O grandfather, father of the
father; natänäm—who are fully surrendered unto You; hare—O Lord Hari; tava—Your; caraëa—on the feet; nalina-
yugala—like two blue lotus flowers; dhyäna—by meditation; anubaddha—bound; hådaya—in the heart; nigaòänäm—
whose chains; sva-liìga-vivaraëena—by manifesting Your own form; ätmasät-kåtänäm—of those You have accepted as
Your own; anukampä—by compassion; anuraïjita—being colored; viçada—bright; rucira—very pleasing; çiçira—cool;
smita—with a smile; avalokena—by Your glance; vigalita—melted with compassion; madhura-mukha-rasa—of the very
sweet words from Your mouth; amåta-kalayä—by the drops of nectar; ca—and; antaù—within the cores of our hearts;
täpam—the great pain; anagha—O supreme pure; arhasi—You deserve; çamayitum—to curb.
TRANSLATION
O supreme protector, O grandfather, O supreme pure, O Lord! We are all surrendered souls at Your lotus feet. Indeed, our
minds are bound to Your lotus feet in meditation by chains of love. Now please manifest Your incarnation. Accepting us
as Your own eternal servants and devotees, be pleased with us and sympathetic toward us. By Your love-filled glance,
with its cool and pleasing smile of sympathy, and by the sweet, nectarean words emanating from Your beautiful face, free
us from the anxiety caused by this Våträsura, who always pains the cores of our hearts.
TEXT 42
atha bhagavaàs taväsmäbhir akhila-jagad-utpatti-sthiti-laya-nimittäyamäna-divya-mäyä-vinodasya sakala-jéva-nikäyänäm
antar-hådayeñu bahir api ca brahma-pratyag-ätma-svarüpeëa pradhäna-rüpeëa ca yathä-deça-käla-dehävasthäna-viçeñaà
tad-upädänopalambhakatayänubhavataù sarva-pratyaya-säkñiëa äkäça-çarérasya säkñät para-brahmaëaù paramätmanaù
kiyän iha värtha-viçeño vijïäpanéyaù syäd visphuliìgädibhir iva hiraëya-retasaù.
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; bhagavan—O Lord; tava—of You; asmäbhiù—by us; akhila—all; jagat—of the material world; utpatti—
of the creation; sthiti—maintenance; laya—and annihilation; nimittäyamäna—being the cause; divya-mäyä—with the
spiritual energy; vinodasya—of You, who amuse Yourself; sakala—all; jéva-nikäyänäm—of the hordes of living entities;
antaù-hådayeñu—in the cores of the hearts; bahiù api—externally also; ca—and; brahma—of impersonal Brahman, or the
Absolute Truth; pratyak-ätma—of the Supersoul; sva-rüpeëa—by Your forms; pradhäna-rüpeëa—by Your form as the
external ingredients; ca—also; yathä—according to; deça-käla-deha-avasthäna—of country, time, body and position;
viçeñam—the particulars; tat—of them; upädäna—of the material causes; upalambhakatayä—by being the exhibitor;
anubhavataù—witnessing; sarva-pratyaya-säkñiëaù—the witness of all different activities; äkäça-çarérasya—the
Supersoul of the whole universe; säkñät—directly; para-brahmaëaù—the Supreme Absolute Truth; paramätmanaù—the
Supersoul; kiyän—of what extent; iha—herein; vä—or; artha-viçeñaù—special necessity; vijïäpanéyaù—to be informed;
syät—may be; visphuliìga-ädibhiù—by the sparks of the fire; iva—like; hiraëya-retasaù—to the original fire.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, as the small sparks of a fire cannot possibly perform the actions of the whole fire, we sparks of Your Lordship
cannot inform You of the necessities of our lives. You are the complete whole. Therefore, of what do we need to inform
You? You know everything because You are the original cause of the cosmic manifestation, the maintainer and the
annihilator of the entire universal creation. You always engage in Your pastimes with Your spiritual and material
energies, for You are the controller of all these varied energies. You exist within all living entities, within the cosmic
manifestation, and also beyond them. You exist internally as Parabrahman and externally as the ingredients of the material
creation. Therefore, although manifested in various stages, at different times and places, and in various bodies, You, the
Personality of Godhead, are the original cause of all causes. Indeed, You are the original element. You are the witness of
all activities, but because You are as great as the sky, You are never touched by any of them. You are the witness of
everything as Parabrahman and Paramätmä. O Supreme Personality of Godhead, nothing is unknown to You.
TEXT 43
ata eva svayaà tad upakalpayäsmäkaà bhagavataù parama-guros tava caraëa-çata-paläçac-chäyäà vividha-våjina-saàsära-
pariçramopaçamaném upasåtänäà vayaà yat-kämenopasäditäù.
SYNONYMS
ata eva—therefore; svayam—Yourself; tat—that; upakalpaya—please arrange; asmäkam—of us; bhagavataù—of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; parama-guroù—the supreme spiritual master; tava—of You; caraëa—of the feet; çata-
paläçat—like lotus flowers with hundreds of petals; chäyäm—the shade; vividha—various; våjina—with dangerous
positions; saàsära—of this conditioned life; pariçrama—the pain; upaçamaném—relieving; upasåtänäm—the devotees
who have taken shelter at Your lotus feet; vayam—we; yat—for which; kämena—by the desires; upasäditäù—caused to
come near (the shelter of Your lotus feet).
TRANSLATION
Dear Lord, You are omniscient, and therefore You know very well why we have taken shelter at Your lotus feet, which
provide shade that gives relief from all material disturbances. Since You are the supreme spiritual master and You know
everything, we have sought shelter of Your lotus feet for instruction. Please give us relief by counteracting our present
distress. Your lotus feet are the only shelter for a fully surrendered devotee and are the only means for subduing all the
tribulations of this material world.
TEXT 44
atho éça jahi tväñöraà
grasantaà bhuvana-trayam
grastäni yena naù kåñëa
tejäàsy asträyudhäni ca
SYNONYMS
atho—therefore; éça—O supreme controller; jahi—kill; tväñöram—the demon Våträsura, son of Tvañöä; grasantam—
who is devouring; bhuvana-trayam—the three worlds; grastäni—devoured; yena—by whom; naù—our; kåñëa—O Lord
Kåñëa; tejäàsi—all strength and prowess; astra—arrows; äyudhäni—and other weapons; ca—also.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O Lord, O supreme controller, O Lord Kåñëa, please annihilate this dangerous demon Våträsura, Tvañöä's son,
who has already swallowed all our weapons, our paraphernalia for fighting, and our strength and influence.
TEXT 45
haàsäya dahra-nilayäya nirékñakäya
kåñëäya måñöa-yaçase nirupakramäya
sat-saìgrahäya bhava-päntha-nijäçramäptäv
ante paréñöa-gataye haraye namas te
SYNONYMS
haàsäya—unto the most exalted and pure (pavitraà paramam, the supreme pure); dahra—in the core of the heart; nilayäya
—whose abode; nirékñakäya—supervising the activities of the individual soul; kåñëäya—unto the Supersoul, who is a
partial manifestation of Kåñëa; måñöa-yaçase—whose reputation is very bright; nirupakramäya—who has no beginning;
sat-saìgrahäya—understood only by pure devotees; bhava-päntha-nija-äçrama-äptau—being obtainment of the shelter of
Kåñëa for persons within this material world; ante—at the ultimate end; paréñöa-gataye—unto Him who is the ultimate
goal, the highest success of life; haraye—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; namaù—respectful obeisances; te—
unto You.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, O supreme pure, You live within the core of everyone's heart and observe all the desires and activities of the
conditioned souls. O Supreme Personality of Godhead known as Lord Kåñëa, Your reputation is bright and illuminating.
You have no beginning, for You are the beginning of everything. This is understood by pure devotees because You are
easily accessible to the pure and truthful. When the conditioned souls are liberated and sheltered at Your lotus feet after
roving throughout the material world for many millions of years, they attain the highest success of life. Therefore, O Lord,
O Supreme Personality of Godhead, we offer our respectful obeisances at Your lotus feet.
Çré Citraketu krta Çré Sankarñana stavah
Çré Citraketu krta Çré
Sankarñana stavah

Çré Citraketu’s prayers to Çré Sankarñana

6.16.34-48

TEXT 34
citraketur uväca
ajita jitaù sama-matibhiù
sädhubhir bhavän jitätmabhir bhavatä
vijitäs te 'pi ca bhajatäm
akämätmanäà ya ätmado 'ti-karuëaù
SYNONYMS
citraketuù uväca—King Citraketu said; ajita—O my unconquerable Lord; jitaù—conquered; sama-matibhiù—by persons
who have conquered the mind; sädhubhiù—the devotees; bhavän—Your Lordship; jita-ätmabhiù—who have completely
controlled the senses; bhavatä—by You; vijitäù—conquered; te—they; api—also; ca—and; bhajatäm—to those who
always engage in Your service; akäma-ätmanäm—with no motives for material profit; yaù—who; ätma-daù—giving
Yourself; ati-karuëaù—extremely merciful.
TRANSLATION
Citraketu said: O unconquerable Lord, although You cannot be conquered by anyone, You are certainly conquered by
devotees who have control of the mind and senses. They can keep You under their control because You are causelessly
merciful to devotees who desire no material profit from You. Indeed, You give Yourself to them, and because of this You
also have full control over Your devotees.
TEXT 35
tava vibhavaù khalu bhagavan
jagad-udaya-sthiti-layädéni
viçva-såjas te 'àçäàçäs
tatra måñä spardhanti påthag abhimatyä
SYNONYMS
tava—Your; vibhavaù—opulences; khalu—indeed; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of Godhead; jagat—of the cosmic
manifestation; udaya—the creation; sthiti—maintenance; laya-ädéni—dissolution and so on; viçva-såjaù—the creators of
the manifested world; te—they; aàça-aàçäù—parts of Your plenary portion; tatra—in that; måñä—in vain; spardhanti—
rival one another; påthak—of separateness; abhimatyä—by a false conception.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, this cosmic manifestation and its creation, maintenance and annihilation are all but Your opulences. Since
Lord Brahmä and the other creators are nothing but small portions of a portion of You, their partial power to create does
not make them God [éçvara]. Their consciousness of themselves as separate Lords is therefore merely false prestige. It is
not valid.
TEXT 36
paramäëu-parama-mahatos
tvam ädy-antäntara-varté traya-vidhuraù
ädäv ante 'pi ca sattvänäà
yad dhruvaà tad eväntaräle 'pi
SYNONYMS
parama-aëu—of the atomic particle; parama-mahatoù—and of the biggest (the result of the combination of atoms); tvam
—You; ädi-anta—in both the beginning and the end; antara—and in the middle; varté—existing; traya-vidhuraù—
although without beginning, end or middle; ädau—in the beginning; ante—at the end; api—also; ca—and; sattvänäm—of
all existences; yat—which; dhruvam—permanent; tat—that; eva—certainly; antaräle—in the middle; api—also.
TRANSLATION
You exist in the beginning, middle and end of everything, from the most minute particle of the cosmic manifestation—the
atom—to the gigantic universes and total material energy. Nonetheless, You are eternal, having no beginning, end or
middle. You are perceived to exist in these three phases, and thus You are permanent. When the cosmic manifestation
does not exist, You exist as the original potency.
TEXT 37
kñity-ädibhir eña kilävåtaù
saptabhir daça-guëottarair aëòa-koçaù
yatra pataty aëu-kalpaù
sahäëòa-koöi-koöibhis tad anantaù
SYNONYMS
kñiti-ädibhiù—by the ingredients of the material world, headed by earth; eñaù—this; kila—indeed; ävåtaù—covered;
saptabhiù—seven; daça-guëa-uttaraiù—each ten times more than the previous one; aëòa-koçaù—egg-shaped universe;
yatra—in whom; patati—falls; aëu-kalpaù—like a minute atom; saha—with; aëòa-koöi-koöibhiù—millions of such
universes; tat—therefore; anantaù—(You are called) unlimited.
TRANSLATION
Every universe is covered by seven layers—earth, water, fire, air, sky, the total energy and false ego—each ten times
greater than the previous one. There are innumerable universes besides this one, and although they are unlimitedly large,
they move about like atoms in You. Therefore You are called unlimited [ananta].
TEXT 38
viñaya-tåño nara-paçavo
ya upäsate vibhütér na paraà tväm
teñäm äçiña éça
tad anu vinaçyanti yathä räja-kulam
SYNONYMS
viñaya-tåñaù—eager to enjoy sense gratification; nara-paçavaù—manlike animals; ye—who; upäsate—worship very
gorgeously; vibhütéù—small particles of the Supreme Lord (the demigods); na—not; param—the Supreme; tväm—You;
teñäm—of them; äçiñaù—the benedictions; éça—O supreme controller; tat—them (the demigods); anu—after; vinaçyanti
—will be vanquished; yathä—just as; räja-kulam—those who are supported by the government (when the government is
finished).
TRANSLATION
O Lord, O Supreme, unintelligent persons who thirst for sense enjoyment and who worship various demigods are no
better than animals in the human form of life. Because of their animalistic propensities, they fail to worship Your
Lordship, and instead they worship the insignificant demigods, who are but small sparks of Your glory. With the
destruction of the entire universe, including the demigods, the benedictions received from the demigods also vanish, just
like the nobility when a king is no longer in power.
TEXT 39
käma-dhiyas tvayi racitä
na parama rohanti yathä karambha-béjäni
jïänätmany aguëamaye
guëa-gaëato 'sya dvandva-jäläni
SYNONYMS
käma-dhiyaù—desires for sense gratification; tvayi—in You; racitäù—performed; na—not; parama—O Supreme
Personality of Godhead; rohanti—do grow (produce other bodies); yathä—just as; karambha-béjäni—sterilized or fried
seeds; jïäna-ätmani—in You, whose existence is in full knowledge; aguëa-maye—who is not affected by the material
qualities; guëa-gaëataù—from the material qualities; asya—of a person; dvandva-jäläni—the networks of duality.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Lord, if persons obsessed with material desires for sense gratification through material opulence worship You,
who are the source of all knowledge and are transcendental to material qualities, they are not subject to material rebirth,
just as sterilized or fried seeds do not produce plants. Living entities are subjected to the repetition of birth and death
because they are conditioned by material nature, but since You are transcendental, one who is inclined to associate with
You in transcendence escapes the conditions of material nature.
TEXT 40
jitam ajita tadä bhavatä
yadäha bhägavataà dharmam anavadyam
niñkiïcanä ye munaya
ätmärämä yam upäsate 'pavargäya
SYNONYMS
jitam—conquered; ajita—O unconquerable one; tadä—then; bhavatä—by Your Lordship; yadä—when; äha—spoke;
bhägavatam—which helps the devotee approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead; dharmam—the religious process;
anavadyam—faultless (free from contamination); niñkiïcanäù—who have no desire to be happy with material opulences;
ye—those who; munayaù—great philosophers and exalted sages; ätma-ärämäù—who are self-satisfied (being completely
aware of their constitutional position as eternal servants of the Lord); yam—whom; upäsate—worship; apavargäya—for
achieving liberation from material bondage.
TRANSLATION
O unconquerable one, when You spoke about bhägavata-dharma, which is the uncontaminated religious system for
achieving the shelter of Your lotus feet, that was Your victory. Persons who have no material desires, like the Kumäras,
who are self-satisfied sages, worship You to be liberated from material contamination. In other words, they accept the
process of bhägavata-dharma to achieve shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 41
viñama-matir na yatra nåëäà
tvam aham iti mama taveti ca yad anyatra
viñama-dhiyä racito yaù
sa hy aviçuddhaù kñayiñëur adharma-bahulaù
SYNONYMS
viñama—unequal (your religion, my religion; your belief, my belief); matiù—consciousness; na—not; yatra—in which;
nåëäm—of human society; tvam—you; aham—I; iti—thus; mama—my; tava—your; iti—thus; ca—also; yat—which;
anyatra—elsewhere (in religious systems other than bhägavata-dharma); viñama-dhiyä—by this unequal intelligence;
racitaù—made; yaù—that which; saù—that system of religion; hi—indeed; aviçuddhaù—not pure; kñayiñëuù—
temporary; adharma-bahulaù—full of irreligion.
TRANSLATION
Being full of contradictions, all forms of religion but bhägavata-dharma work under conceptions of fruitive results and
distinctions of "you and I" and "yours and mine." The followers of Çrémad-Bhägavatam have no such consciousness.
They are all Kåñëa conscious, thinking that they are Kåñëa's and Kåñëa is theirs. There are other, low-class religious
systems, which are contemplated for the killing of enemies or the gain of mystic power, but such religious systems, being
full of passion and envy, are impure and temporary. Because they are full of envy, they are full of irreligion.
TEXT 42
kaù kñemo nija-parayoù
kiyän värthaù sva-para-druhä dharmeëa
sva-drohät tava kopaù
para-sampéòayä ca tathädharmaù
SYNONYMS
kaù—what; kñemaù—benefit; nija—to oneself; parayoù—and to others; kiyän—how much; vä—or; arthaù—purpose;
sva-para-druhä—which is envious of the performer and of others; dharmeëa—with the religious system; sva-drohät—
from being envious of one's own self; tava—of You; kopaù—anger; para-sampéòayä—by giving pain to others; ca—also;
tathä—as well as; adharmaù—irreligion.
TRANSLATION
How can a religious system that produces envy of one's self and of others be beneficial for oneself and for them? What is
auspicious about following such a system? What is actually to be gained? By causing pain to one's own self due to self-
envy and by causing pain to others, one arouses Your anger and practices irreligion.
TEXT 43
na vyabhicarati tavekñä
yayä hy abhihito bhägavato dharmaù
sthira-cara-sattva-kadambeñv
apåthag-dhiyo yam upäsate tv äryäù
SYNONYMS
na—not; vyabhicarati—fails; tava—Your; ékñä—outlook; yayä—by which; hi—indeed; abhihitaù—declared; bhägavataù
—in relationship with Your instructions and activities; dharmaù—religious principle; sthira—nonmoving; cara—moving;
sattva-kadambeñu—among the living entities; apåthak-dhiyaù—who do not consider distinctions; yam—which; upäsate
—follow; tu—certainly; äryäù—those who are advanced in civilization.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, one's occupational duty is instructed in Çrémad-Bhägavatam and Bhagavad-gétä according to Your point
of view, which never deviates from the highest goal of life. Those who follow their occupational duties under Your
supervision, being equal to all living entities, moving and nonmoving, and not considering high and low, are called
Äryans. Such Äryans worship You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 44
na hi bhagavann aghaöitam idaà
tvad-darçanän nåëäm akhila-päpa-kñayaù
yan-näma sakåc chravaëät
pukkaço 'pi vimucyate saàsärät
SYNONYMS
na—not; hi—indeed; bhagavan—O my Lord; aghaöitam—not occurred; idam—this; tvat—of You; darçanät—by seeing;
nåëäm—of all human beings; akhila—all; päpa—of sins; kñayaù—annihilation; yat-näma—whose name; sakåt—only
once; çravaëät—by hearing; pukkaçaù—the lowest class, the caëòäla; api—also; vimucyate—is delivered; saàsärät—from
the entanglement of material existence.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, it is not impossible for one to be immediately freed from all material contamination by seeing You. Not to speak
of seeing You personally, merely by hearing the holy name of Your Lordship only once, even caëòälas, men of the lowest
class, are freed from all material contamination. Under the circumstances, who will not be freed from material
contamination simply by seeing You?
TEXT 45
atha bhagavan vayam adhunä
tvad-avaloka-parimåñöäçaya-maläù
sura-åñiëä yat kathitaà
tävakena katham anyathä bhavati
SYNONYMS
atha—therefore; bhagavan—O Supreme Personality of Godhead; vayam—we; adhunä—at the present moment; tvat-
avaloka—by seeing You; parimåñöa—wiped away; äçaya-maläù—contaminated desires in the heart; sura-åñiëä—by the
great sage of the demigods (Närada); yat—which; kathitam—spoken; tävakena—who is Your devotee; katham—how;
anyathä—otherwise; bhavati—can it be.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, my dear Lord, simply seeing You has now wiped away all the contamination of sinful activities and their
results of material attachment and lusty desires, which always filled my mind and the core of my heart. Whatever is
predicted by the great sage Närada Muni cannot be otherwise. In other words, I have obtained Your audience as a result of
being trained by Närada Muni.
TEXT 46
viditam ananta samastaà
tava jagad-ätmano janair ihäcaritam
vijïäpyaà parama-guroù
kiyad iva savitur iva khadyotaiù
SYNONYMS
viditam—well known; ananta—O unlimited; samastam—everything; tava—to You; jagat-ätmanaù—who are the
Supersoul of all living entities; janaiù—by the mass of people, or all living entities; iha—within this material world;
äcaritam—performed; vijïäpyam—to be informed; parama-guroù—to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the supreme
master; kiyat—how much; iva—certainly; savituù—to the sun; iva—like; khadyotaiù—by the fireflies.
TRANSLATION
O unlimited Supreme Personality of Godhead, whatever a living entity does in this material world is well known to You
because You are the Supersoul. In the presence of the sun there is nothing to be revealed by the light of a glowworm.
Similarly, because You know everything, in Your presence there is nothing for me to make known.
TEXT 47
namas tubhyaà bhagavate
sakala-jagat-sthiti-layodayeçäya
duravasitätma-gataye
kuyoginäà bhidä paramahaàsäya
SYNONYMS
namaù—all obeisances; tubhyam—unto You; bhagavate—Your Lordship; sakala—all; jagat—of the cosmic
manifestation; sthiti—of the maintenance; laya—dissolution; udaya—and creation; éçäya—unto the Supreme Lord;
duravasita—impossible to understand; ätma-gataye—whose own position; ku-yoginäm—of those who are attached to the
objects of the senses; bhidä—by the false understanding of separateness; parama-haàsäya—unto the supreme pure.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are the creator, maintainer and annihilator of this cosmic manifestation, but persons who are too
materialistic and who always see separateness do not have eyes with which to see You. They cannot understand Your real
position, and therefore they conclude that the cosmic manifestation is independent of Your opulence. My Lord, You are
the supreme pure, and You are full in all six opulences. Therefore I offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 48
yaà vai çvasantam anu viçva-såjaù çvasanti
yaà cekitänam anu cittaya uccakanti
bhü-maëòalaà sarñapäyati yasya mürdhni
tasmai namo bhagavate 'stu sahasra-mürdhne
SYNONYMS
yam—whom; vai—indeed; çvasantam—endeavoring; anu—after; viçva-såjaù—the directors of the cosmic creation;
çvasanti—also endeavor; yam—whom; cekitänam—perceiving; anu—after; cittayaù—all the knowledge-gathering
senses; uccakanti—perceive; bhü-maëòalam—the huge universe; sarñapäyati—become like seeds of mustard; yasya—of
whom; mürdhni—on the head; tasmai—unto Him; namaù—obeisances; bhagavate—the Supreme Personality of Godhead,
full with six opulences; astu—may there be; sahasra-mürdhne—who has thousands of hoods.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, it is after You endeavor that Lord Brahmä, Indra and the other directors of the cosmic manifestation
become occupied with their activities. It is after You perceive the material energy, My Lord, that the senses begin to
perceive. The Supreme Personality of Godhead holds all the universes on His heads like seeds of mustard. I offer my
respectful obeisances unto You, that Supreme Personality, who has thousands of hoods.
Çré Hiranyakashipu krta Brahma stutih
Çré Hiranyakashipu krta Brahma
stutih

Çré Hiranyakashipu prayers to Lord Brahma

7.3.26-38
TEXTS 26-27
çré-hiraëyakaçipur uväca
kalpänte käla-såñöena
yo 'ndhena tamasävåtam
abhivyanag jagad idaà
svayaïjyotiù sva-rociñä
ätmanä tri-våtä cedaà
såjaty avati lumpati
rajaù-sattva-tamo-dhämne
paräya mahate namaù
SYNONYMS
çré-hiraëyakaçipuù uväca—Hiraëyakaçipu said; kalpa-ante—at the end of every day of Lord Brahmä; käla-såñöena—
created by the time factor; yaù—he who; andhena—by dense darkness; tamasä—by ignorance; ävåtam—covered;
abhivyanak—manifested; jagat—cosmic manifestation; idam—this; svayam-jyotiù—self-effulgent; sva-rociñä—by his
bodily rays; ätmanä—by himself; tri-våtä—conducted by the three modes of material nature; ca—also; idam—this
material world; såjati—creates; avati—maintain s; lumpati—annihilates; rajaù—of the mode of passion; sattva—the mode
of goodness; tamaù—and the mode of ignorance; dhämne—unto the supreme lord; paräya—unto the supreme; mahate—
unto the great; namaù—my respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the supreme lord within this universe. At the end of each day of his life, the
universe is fully covered with dense darkness by the influence of time, and then again, during his next day, that self-
effulgent lord, by his own effulgence, manifests, maintains and destroys the entire cosmic manifestation through the
material energy, which is invested with the three modes of material nature. He, Lord Brahmä, is the shelter of those modes
of nature—sattva-guëa, rajo-guëa and tamo-guëa.
TEXT 28
nama ädyäya béjäya
jïäna-vijïäna-mürtaye
präëendriya-mano-buddhi-
vikärair vyaktim éyuñe
SYNONYMS
namaù—I offer my respectful obeisances; ädyäya—unto the original living creature; béjäya—the seed of the cosmic
manifestation; jïäna—of knowledge; vijïäna—and of practical application; mürtaye—unto the deity or form; präëa—of
the life air; indriya—of the senses; manaù—of the mind; buddhi—of the intelligence; vikäraiù—by transformations;
vyaktim—manifestation; éyuñe—who has obtained.
TRANSLATION
I offer my obeisances to the original personality within this universe, Lord Brahmä, who is cognizant and who can apply
his mind and realized intelligence in creating this cosmic manifestation. It is because of his activities that everything
within the universe is visible. He is therefore the cause of all manifestations.
TEXT 29
tvam éçiñe jagatas tasthuñaç ca
präëena mukhyena patiù prajänäm
cittasya cittair mana-indriyäëäà
patir mahän bhüta-guëäçayeçaù
SYNONYMS
tvam—you; éçiñe—actually control; jagataù—of the moving being; tasthuñaù—of the being that is dull or stationed in
one place; ca—and; präëena—by the living force; mukhyena—the origin of all activities; patiù—master; prajänäm—of all
living entities; cittasya—of the mind; cittaiù—by the consciousness; manaù—of the mind; indriyäëäm—and of the two
kinds of senses (acting and knowledge-gathering); patiù—the master; mahän—great; bhüta—of the material elements;
guëa—and the qualities of the material elements; äçaya—of desires; éçaù—the supreme master.
TRANSLATION
Your Lordship, being the origin of the life of this material world, is the master and controller of the living entities, both
moving and stationary, and you inspire their consciousness. You maintain the mind and the acting and knowledge-
acquiring senses, and therefore you are the great controller of all the material elements and their qualities, and you are the
controller of all desires.
TEXT 30
tvaà sapta-tantün vitanoñi tanvä
trayyä catur-hotraka-vidyayä ca
tvam eka ätmätmavatäm anädir
ananta-päraù kavir antarätmä
SYNONYMS
tvam—you; sapta-tantün—the seven kinds of Vedic ritualistic ceremonies, beginning from the agniñöoma-yajïa; vitanoñi
—spread; tanvä—by your body; trayyä—the three Vedas; catuù-hotraka—of the four kinds of Vedic priests, known as
hotä, adhvaryu, brahma and udgätä; vidyayä—by the necessary knowledge; ca—also; tvam—you; ekaù—one; ätmä—the
Supersoul; ätma-vatäm—of all living entities; anädiù—without beginning; ananta-päraù—without end; kaviù—the
supreme inspirer; antaù-ätmä—the Supersoul within the core of the heart.
TRANSLATION
My dear lord, by your form as the Vedas personified and through knowledge relating to the activities of all the yajïic
brähmaëas, you spread the Vedic ritualistic ceremonies of the seven kinds of sacrifices, headed by agniñöoma. Indeed,
you inspire the yajïic brähmaëas to perform the rituals mentioned in the three Vedas. Being the Supreme Soul, the
Supersoul of all living entities, you are beginningless, endless and omniscient, beyond the limits of time and space.
TEXT 31
tvam eva kälo 'nimiño janänäm
äyur lavädy-avayavaiù kñiëoñi
küöa-stha ätmä parameñöhy ajo mahäàs
tvaà jéva-lokasya ca jéva ätmä
SYNONYMS
tvam—you; eva—indeed; kälaù—unlimited time; animiñaù—unblinking; janänäm—of all living entities; äyuù—the
duration of life; lava-ädi—consisting of seconds, moments, minutes and hours; avayavaiù—by different parts; kñiëoñi—
reduce; küöa-sthaù—without being affected by anything; ätmä—the Supersoul; parameñöhé—the Supreme Lord; ajaù—
the unborn; mahän—the great; tvam—you; jéva-lokasya—of this material world; ca—also; jévaù—the cause of life; ätmä
—the Supersoul.
TRANSLATION
O my lord, Your Lordship is eternally awake, seeing everything that happens. As eternal time, you reduce the duration of
life for all living entities through your different parts, such as moments, seconds, minutes and hours. Nonetheless, you are
unchanged, resting in one place as the Supersoul, witness and Supreme Lord, the birthless, all-pervading controller who is
the cause of life for all living entities.
TEXT 32
tvattaù paraà näparam apy anejad
ejac ca kiïcid vyatiriktam asti
vidyäù kaläs te tanavaç ca sarvä
hiraëyagarbho 'si båhat tri-påñöhaù
SYNONYMS
tvattaù—from you; param—higher; na—not; aparam—lower; api—even; anejat—not moving; ejat—moving; ca—and;
kiïcit—anything; vyatiriktam—separate; asti—there is; vidyäù—knowledge; kaläù—its parts; te—of you; tanavaù—
features of the body; ca—and; sarväù—all; hiraëya-garbhaù—the one who keeps the universe within his abdomen; asi—
you are; båhat—greater than the greatest; tri-påñöhaù—transcendental to the three modes of material nature.
TRANSLATION
There is nothing separate from you, whether it be better or lower, stationary or moving. The knowledge derived from the
Vedic literatures like the Upaniñads, and from all the sub-limbs of the original Vedic knowledge, form your external
body. You are Hiraëyagarbha, the reservoir of the universe, but nonetheless, being situated as the supreme controller, you
are transcendental to the material world, which consists of the three modes of material nature.
TEXT 33
vyaktaà vibho sthülam idaà çaréraà
yenendriya-präëa-mano-guëäàs tvam
bhuìkñe sthito dhämani pärameñöhye
avyakta ätmä puruñaù puräëaù
SYNONYMS
vyaktam—manifested; vibho—O my lord; sthülam—cosmic manifestation; idam—this; çaréram—external body; yena—
by which; indriya—the senses; präëa—the life air; manaù—the mind; guëän—transcendental qualities; tvam—you;
bhuìkñe—enjoy; sthitaù—situated; dhämani—in your own abode; pärameñöhye—the supreme; avyaktaù—not manifested
through ordinary knowledge; ätmä—the soul; puruñaù—the supreme person; puräëaù—the oldest.
TRANSLATION
O my lord, being changelessly situated in your own abode, you expand your universal form within this cosmic
manifestation, thus appearing to taste the material world. You are Brahman, the Supersoul, the oldest, the Personality of
Godhead.
TEXT 34
anantävyakta-rüpeëa
yenedam akhilaà tatam
cid-acic-chakti-yuktäya
tasmai bhagavate namaù
SYNONYMS
ananta-avyakta-rüpeëa—by the unlimited, unmanifested form; yena—by which; idam—this; akhilam—total aggregate;
tatam—expanded; cit—with spiritual; acit—and material; çakti—potency; yuktäya—unto him who is endowed; tasmai—
unto him; bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; namaù—I offer my respectful obeisances.
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme, who in his unlimited, unmanifested form has expanded the
cosmic manifestation, the form of the totality of the universe. He possesses external and internal energies and the mixed
energy called the marginal potency, which consists of all the living entities.
TEXT 35
yadi däsyasy abhimatän
varän me varadottama
bhütebhyas tvad-visåñöebhyo
måtyur mä bhün mama prabho
SYNONYMS
yadi—if; däsyasi—you will give; abhimatän—the desired; varän—benedictions; me—unto me; varada-uttama—O best of
all benedictors; bhütebhyaù—from living entities; tvat—by you; visåñöebhyaù—who are created; måtyuù—death; mä—
not; bhüt—let there be; mama—my; prabho—O my lord.
TRANSLATION
O my lord, O best of the givers of benediction, if you will kindly grant me the benediction I desire, please let me not meet
death from any of the living entities created by you.
TEXT 36
näntar bahir divä naktam
anyasmäd api cäyudhaiù
na bhümau nämbare måtyur
na narair na mågair api
SYNONYMS
na—not; antaù—inside (the palace or home); bahiù—outside the home; divä—during the daytime; naktam—during the
night; anyasmät—from any others beyond Lord Brahmä; api—even; ca—also; ayudhaiù—by any weapons used within
this material world; na—nor; bhümau—on the ground; na—not; ambare—in the sky; måtyuù—death; na—not; naraiù—
by any men; na—nor; mågaiù—by any animal; api—also.
TRANSLATION
Grant me that I not die within any residence or outside any residence, during the daytime or at night, nor on the ground or
in the sky. Grant me that my death not be brought by any being other than those created by you, nor by any weapon, nor
by any human being or animal.
TEXTS 37-38
vyasubhir väsumadbhir vä
suräsura-mahoragaiù
apratidvandvatäà yuddhe
aika-patyaà ca dehinäm
sarveñäà loka-pälänäà
mahimänaà yathätmanaù
tapo-yoga-prabhäväëäà
yan na riñyati karhicit
SYNONYMS
vyasubhiù—by things that have no life; vä—or; asumadbhiù—by entities that have life; vä—or; sura—by the demigods;
asura—the demons; mahä-uragaiù—by the great serpents who live on the lower planets; apratidvandvatäm—without a
rival; yuddhe—in battle; aika-patyam—supremacy; ca—and; dehinäm—over those who have material bodies; sarveñäm
—of all; loka-pälänäm—the predominating deities of all planets; mahimänam—the glory; yathä—just as; ätmanaù—of
yourself; tapaù-yoga-prabhäväëäm—of those whose power is obtained by austerities and the practice of mystic yoga; yat
—which; na—never; riñyati—is destroyed; karhicit—at any time.
TRANSLATION
Grant me that I not meet death from any entity, living or nonliving. Grant me, further, that I not be killed by any demigod
or demon or by any great snake from the lower planets. Since no one can kill you in the battlefield, you have no
competitor. Therefore, grant me the benediction that I too may have no rival. Give me sole lordship over all the living
entities and presiding deities, and give me all the glories obtained by that position. Furthermore, give me all the mystic
powers attained by long austerities and the practice of yoga, for these cannot be lost at any time.
Vaitälika kinnarä Viñnu parñadänäm stavah

Vaitälika kinnarä Viñnu

parñadänäm stavah

Demigods trying to pacify Çré Nrsimha by their prayers

7.8.40-56
TEXT 40
çré-brahmoväca
nato 'smy anantäya duranta-çaktaye
vicitra-véryäya pavitra-karmaëe
viçvasya sarga-sthiti-saàyamän guëaiù
sva-lélayä sandadhate 'vyayätmane
SYNONYMS
çré-brahmä uväca—Lord Brahmä said; nataù—bowed down; asmi—I am; anantäya—unto the unlimited Lord; duranta—
very difficult to find an end to; çaktaye—who possesses different potencies; vicitra-véryäya—having varieties of prowess;
pavitra-karmaëe—whose actions have no reaction (even though doing contrary things, He remains without contamination
by the material modes); viçvasya—of the universe; sarga—creation; sthiti—maintenance; saàyamän—and annihilation;
guëaiù—by the material qualities; sva-lélayä—very easily; sandadhate—performs; avyaya-ätmane—whose personality
never deteriorates.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä prayed: My Lord, You are unlimited, and You possess unending potencies. No one can estimate or calculate
Your prowess and wonderful influence, for Your actions are never polluted by the material energy. Through the material
qualities, You very easily create the universe, maintain it and again annihilate it, yet You remain the same, without
deterioration. I therefore offer my respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 41
çré-rudra uväca
kopa-kälo yugäntas te
hato 'yam asuro 'lpakaù
tat-sutaà pähy upasåtaà
bhaktaà te bhakta-vatsala
SYNONYMS
çré-rudraù uväca—Lord Çiva offered his prayer; kopa-kälaù—the right time for Your anger (for the purpose of
annihilating the universe); yuga-antaù—the end of the millennium; te—by You; hataù—killed; ayam—this; asuraù—great
demon; alpakaù—very insignificant; tat-sutam—his son (Prahläda Mahäräja); pähi—just protect; upasåtam—who is
surrendered and standing nearby; bhaktam—devotee; te—of Your Lordship; bhakta-vatsala—O my Lord, who are so
affectionate to Your devotee.
TRANSLATION
Lord Çiva said: The end of the millennium is the time for Your anger. Now that this insignificant demon Hiraëyakaçipu
has been killed, O my Lord, who are naturally affectionate to Your devotee, kindly protect his son Prahläda Mahäräja,
who is standing nearby as Your fully surrendered devotee.
TEXT 42
çré-indra uväca
pratyänétäù parama bhavatä träyatä naù sva-bhägä
daityäkräntaà hådaya-kamalaà tad-gåhaà pratyabodhi
käla-grastaà kiyad idam aho nätha çuçrüñatäà te
muktis teñäà na hi bahumatä närasiàhäparaiù kim
SYNONYMS
çré-indraù uväca—Indra, the King of heaven, said; pratyänétäù—recovered; parama—O Supreme; bhavatä—by Your
Lordship; träyatä—who are protecting; naù—us; sva-bhägäù—shares in the sacrifices; daitya-äkräntam—afflicted by the
demon; hådaya-kamalam—the lotuslike cores of our hearts; tat-gåham—which is actually Your residence; pratyabodhi—
it has been illuminated; käla-grastam—devoured by time; kiyat—insignificant; idam—this (world); aho—alas; nätha—O
Lord; çuçrüñatäm—for those who are always engaged in the service; te—of You; muktiù—liberation from material
bondage; teñäm—of them (the pure devotees); na—not; hi—indeed; bahumatä—thought very important; nära-siàha—O
Lord Nåsiàhadeva, half lion and half human being; aparaiù kim—then what is the use of other possessions.
TRANSLATION
King Indra said: O Supreme Lord, You are our deliverer and protector. Our shares of sacrifices, which are actually Yours,
have been recovered from the demon by You. Because the demoniac king Hiraëyakaçipu was most fearsome, our hearts,
which are Your permanent abode, were all overtaken by him. Now, by Your presence, the gloom and darkness in our
hearts have been dissipated. O Lord, for those who always engage in Your service, which is more exalted than liberation,
all material opulence is insignificant. They do not even care for liberation, not to speak of the benefits of käma, artha and
dharma.
TEXT 43
çré-åñaya ücuù
tvaà nas tapaù paramam ättha yad ätma-tejo
yenedam ädi-puruñätma-gataà sasarktha
tad vipraluptam amunädya çaraëya-päla
rakñä-gåhéta-vapuñä punar anvamaàsthäù
SYNONYMS
çré-åñayaù ücuù—the great sages said; tvam—You; naù—our; tapaù—austerity; paramam—topmost; ättha—instructed;
yat—which; ätma-tejaù—Your spiritual power; yena—by which; idam—this (material world); ädi-puruña—O supreme
original Personality of Godhead; ätma-gatam—merged within Yourself; sasarktha—(You) created; tat—that process of
austerity and penance; vipraluptam—stolen; amunä—by that demon (Hiraëyakaçipu); adya—now; çaraëya-päla—O
supreme maintainer of those who need to be sheltered; rakñä-gåhéta-vapuñä—by Your body, which You accept to give
protection; punaù—again; anvamaàsthäù—You have approved.
TRANSLATION
All the saintly persons present offered their prayers in this way: O Lord, O supreme maintainer of those sheltered at Your
lotus feet, O original Personality of Godhead, the process of austerity and penance, in which You instructed us before, is
the spiritual power of Your very self. It is by austerity that You create the material world, which lies dormant within You.
This austerity was almost stopped by the activities of this demon, but now, by Yourself appearing in the form of
Nåsiàhadeva, which is meant just to give us protection, and by killing this demon, You have again approved the process of
austerity.
TEXT 44
çré-pitara ücuù
çräddhäni no 'dhibubhuje prasabhaà tanüjair
dattäni tértha-samaye 'py apibat tilämbu
tasyodarän nakha-vidérëa-vapäd ya ärcchat
tasmai namo nåharaye 'khila-dharma-goptre
SYNONYMS
çré-pitaraù ücuù—the inhabitants of Pitåloka said; çräddhäni—the performances of the çräddha ceremony (offering of
food grains to dead forefathers by a particular process); naù—our; adhibubhuje—enjoyed; prasabham—by force; tanüjaiù
—by our sons and grandsons; dattäni—offered; tértha-samaye—at the time of bathing in the holy places; api—even;
apibat—drank; tila-ambu—offerings of water with sesame seeds; tasya—of the demon; udarät—from the abdomen;
nakha-vidérëa—pierced by the nails of the hand; vapät—the skin of the intestines of which; yaù—He who (the Personality
of Godhead); ärcchat—obtained; tasmai—unto Him (the Supreme Personality of Godhead); namaù—respectful
obeisances; nå-haraye—who has appeared as half lion and half man (Nåhari); akhila—universal; dharma—religious
principles; goptre—who maintains.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Pitåloka prayed: Let us offer our respectful obeisances unto Lord Nåsiàhadeva, the maintainer of the
religious principles of the universe. He has killed Hiraëyakaçipu, the demon who by force enjoyed all the offerings of the
çräddha ceremonies performed by our sons and grandsons on the anniversaries of our death and who drank the water with
sesame seeds offered in holy places of pilgrimage. By killing this demon, O Lord, You have taken back all this stolen
property from his abdomen by piercing it with Your nails. We therefore wish to offer our respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 45
çré-siddhä ücuù
yo no gatià yoga-siddhäm asädhur
ahärñéd yoga-tapo-balena
nänä darpaà taà nakhair vidadära
tasmai tubhyaà praëatäù smo nåsiàha
SYNONYMS
çré-siddhäù ücuù—the inhabitants of Siddhaloka said; yaù—the person who; naù—our; gatim—perfection; yoga-siddhäm
—achieved by mystic yoga; asädhuù—most uncivilized and dishonest; ahärñét—stole away; yoga—of mysticism; tapaù
—and austerities; balena—by the power; nänä darpam—proud due to wealth, opulence and strength; tam—him; nakhaiù
—by the nails; vidadära—pierced; tasmai—unto him; tubhyam—unto You; praëatäù—bowed down; smaù—we are;
nåsiàha—O Lord Nåsiàhadeva.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Siddhaloka prayed: O Lord Nåsiàhadeva, because we belong to Siddhaloka, we automatically achieve
perfection in all eight kinds of mystic power. Yet Hiraëyakaçipu was so dishonest that by the strength of his power and
austerity, he took away our powers. Thus he became very proud of his mystic strength. Now, because this rogue has been
killed by Your nails, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 46
çré-vidyädharä ücuù
vidyäà påthag dhäraëayänuräddhäà
nyañedhad ajïo bala-vérya-dåptaù
sa yena saìkhye paçuvad dhatas taà
mäyä-nåsiàhaà praëatäù sma nityam
SYNONYMS
çré-vidyädharäù ücuù—the inhabitants of Vidyädhara-loka prayed; vidyäm—mystic formulas (by which one can appear
and disappear); påthak—separately; dhäraëayä—by various meditations within the mind; anuräddhäm—attained;
nyañedhat—stopped; ajïaù—this fool; bala-vérya-dåptaù—puffed up by bodily strength and his ability to conquer anyone;
saù—he (Hiraëyakaçipu); yena—by whom; saìkhye—in battle; paçu-vat—exactly like an animal; hataù—killed; tam—
unto Him; mäyä-nåsiàham—appearing as Lord Nåsiàhadeva by the influence of His own energy; praëatäù—fallen; sma—
certainly; nityam—eternally.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Vidyädhara-loka prayed: Our acquired power to appear and disappear in various ways according to
varieties of meditation was banned by that foolish Hiraëyakaçipu because of his pride in his superior bodily strength and
his ability to conquer others. Now the Supreme Personality of Godhead has killed him just as if the demon were an
animal. Unto that supreme pastime form of Lord Nåsiàhadeva, we eternally offer our respectful obeisances.
TEXT 47
çré-nägä ücuù
yena päpena ratnäni
stré-ratnäni håtäni naù
tad-vakñaù-päöanenäsäà
dattänanda namo 'stu te
SYNONYMS
çré-nägäù ücuù—the inhabitants of Nägaloka, who look like serpents, said; yena—by which person; päpena—the most
sinful (Hiraëyakaçipu); ratnäni—the jewels on our heads; stré-ratnäni—beautiful wives; håtäni—taken away; naù—our;
tat—his; vakñaù-päöanena—by the piercing of the chest; äsäm—of all the women (who were kidnapped); datta-änanda—
O Lord, You are the source of the pleasure; namaù—our respectful obeisances; astu—let there be; te—unto You.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Nägaloka said: The most sinful Hiraëyakaçipu took away all the jewels on our hoods and all our
beautiful wives. Now, since his chest has been pierced by Your nails, You are the source of all pleasure to our wives.
Thus we together offer our respectful obeisances unto You.
TEXT 48
çré-manava ücuù
manavo vayaà tava nideça-käriëo
ditijena deva paribhüta-setavaù
bhavatä khalaù sa upasaàhåtaù prabho
karaväma te kim anuçädhi kiìkarän
SYNONYMS
çré-manavaù ücuù—all the Manus offered their respectful obeisances by saying; manavaù—the leaders of the universal
affairs (especially in connection with giving knowledge to humanity about how to live lawfully under the protection of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead); vayam—we; tava—of Your Lordship; nideça-käriëaù—the carriers of the orders; diti-
jena—by Hiraëyakaçipu, the son of Diti; deva—O Lord; paribhüta—disregarded; setavaù—whose laws of morality
concerning the varëäçrama system in human society; bhavatä—by Your Lordship; khalaù—the most envious rascal; saù
—he; upasaàhåtaù—killed; prabho—O Lord; karaväma—shall we do; te—Your; kim—what; anuçädhi—please direct;
kiìkarän—Your eternal servants.
TRANSLATION
All the Manus offered their prayers as follows: As Your order carriers, O Lord, we, the Manus, are the law-givers for
human society, but because of the temporary supremacy of this great demon, Hiraëyakaçipu, our laws for maintaining
varëäçrama-dharma were destroyed. O Lord, now that You have killed this great demon, we are in our normal condition.
Kindly order us, Your eternal servants, what to do now.
TEXT 49
çré-prajäpataya ücuù
prajeçä vayaà te pareçäbhisåñöä
na yena prajä vai såjämo niñiddhäù
sa eña tvayä bhinna-vakñä nu çete
jagan-maìgalaà sattva-mürte 'vatäraù
SYNONYMS
çré-prajäpatayaù ücuù—the great personalities who created the various living beings offered their prayers by saying;
prajä-éçäù—the prajäpatis created by Lord Brahmä, who have created generations of living entities; vayam—we; te—of
You; para-éça—O Supreme Lord; abhisåñöäù—born; na—not; yena—by whom (Hiraëyakaçipu); prajäù—living entities;
vai—indeed; såjämaù—we create; niñiddhäù—being forbidden; saù—he (Hiraëyakaçipu); eñaù—this; tvayä—by You;
bhinna-vakñäù—whose chest has been split; nu—indeed; çete—lies down; jagat-maìgalam—for the auspiciousness of the
whole world; sattva-mürte—in this transcendental form of pure goodness; avatäraù—this incarnation.
TRANSLATION
The prajäpatis offered their prayers as follows: O Supreme Lord, Lord of even Brahmä and Çiva, we, the prajäpatis, were
created by You to execute Your orders, but we were forbidden by Hiraëyakaçipu to create any more good progeny. Now
the demon is lying dead before us, his chest pierced by You. Let us therefore offer our respectful obeisances unto You,
whose incarnation in this form of pure goodness is meant for the welfare of the entire universe.
TEXT 50
çré-gandharvä ücuù
vayaà vibho te naöa-näöya-gäyakä
yenätmasäd vérya-balaujasä kåtäù
sa eña néto bhavatä daçäm imäà
kim utpathasthaù kuçaläya kalpate
SYNONYMS
çré-gandharväù ücuù—the inhabitants of Gandharvaloka (who are usually engaged as musicians of the heavenly planets)
said; vayam—we; vibho—O Lord; te—Your; naöa-näöya-gäyakäù—dancers and singers in dramatic performances; yena
—by whom; ätmasät—under subjection; vérya—of his valor; bala—and bodily strength; ojasä—by the influence; kåtäù—
made (brought); saù—he (Hiraëyakaçipu); eñaù—this; nétaù—brought; bhavatä—by Your Lordship; daçäm imäm—to
this condition; kim—whether; utpathasthaù—anyone who is an upstart; kuçaläya—for auspiciousness; kalpate—is
capable.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Gandharvaloka prayed: Your Lordship, we ever engage in Your service by dancing and singing in
dramatic performances, but this Hiraëyakaçipu, by the influence of his bodily strength and valor, brought us under his
subjugation. Now he has been brought to this low condition by Your Lordship. What benefit can result from the activities
of such an upstart as Hiraëyakaçipu?
TEXT 51
çré-cäraëä ücuù
hare taväìghri-paìkajaà
bhaväpavargam äçritäù
yad eña sädhu-håc-chayas
tvayäsuraù samäpitaù
SYNONYMS
çré-cäraëäù ücuù—the inhabitants of the Cäraëa planet said; hare—O Lord; tava—Your; aìghri-paìkajam—lotus feet;
bhava-apavargam—the only shelter for becoming free from the contamination of material existence; äçritäù—sheltered at;
yat—because; eñaù—this; sädhu-håt-çayaù—stake in the hearts of all honest persons; tvayä—by Your Lordship; asuraù—
the demon (Hiraëyakaçipu); samäpitaù—finished.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of the Cäraëa planet said: O Lord, because You have destroyed the demon Hiraëyakaçipu, who was
always a stake in the hearts of all honest men, we are now relieved, and we eternally take shelter of Your lotus feet, which
award the conditioned soul liberation from materialistic contamination.
TEXT 52
çré-yakñä ücuù
vayam anucara-mukhyäù karmabhis te mano-jïais
ta iha diti-sutena präpitä vähakatvam
sa tu jana-paritäpaà tat-kåtaà jänatä te
narahara upanétaù païcatäà païca-viàça
SYNONYMS
çré-yakñäù ücuù—the inhabitants of the Yakña planet prayed; vayam—we; anucara-mukhyäù—the chief among Your
many servants; karmabhiù—by services; te—unto You; mano-jïaiù—very pleasing; te—they; iha—at the present
moment; diti-sutena—by Hiraëyakaçipu, the son of Diti; präpitäù—forced to engage as; vähakatvam—the palanquin
carriers; saù—he; tu—but; jana-paritäpam—the miserable condition of everyone; tat-kåtam—caused by him; jänatä—
knowing; te—by You; nara-hara—O Lord in the form of Nåsiàha; upanétaù—is put to; païcatäm—death; païca-viàça—O
twenty-fifth principle (the controller of the other twenty-four elements).
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Yakñaloka prayed: O controller of the twenty-four elements, we are considered the best servants of
Your Lordship because of rendering services pleasing to You, yet we engaged as palanquin carriers by the order of
Hiraëyakaçipu, the son of Diti. O Lord in the form of Nåsiàhadeva, You know how this demon gave trouble to everyone,
but now You have killed him, and his body is mixing with the five material elements.
TEXT 53
çré-kimpuruñä ücuù
vayaà kimpuruñäs tvaà tu
mahä-puruña éçvaraù
ayaà kupuruño nañöo
dhik-kåtaù sädhubhir yadä
SYNONYMS
çré-kimpuruñäù ücuù—the inhabitants of Kimpuruña-loka said; vayam—we; kimpuruñäù—the inhabitants of Kimpuruña-
loka, or insignificant living entities; tvam—Your Lordship; tu—however; mahä-puruñaù—the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; éçvaraù—the supreme controller; ayam—this; ku-puruñaù—most sinful person, Hiraëyakaçipu; nañöaù—slain;
dhik-kåtaù—being condemned; sädhubhiù—by the saintly persons; yadä—when.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Kimpuruña-loka said: We are insignificant living entities, and You are the Supreme Personality of
Godhead, the supreme controller. Therefore how can we offer suitable prayers unto You? When this demon was
condemned by devotees because they were disgusted with him, he was then killed by You.
TEXT 54
çré-vaitälikä ücuù
sabhäsu satreñu tavämalaà yaço
gétvä saparyäà mahatéà labhämahe
yas täm anaiñéd vaçam eña durjano
dviñöyä hatas te bhagavan yathämayaù
SYNONYMS
çré-vaitälikäù ücuù—the inhabitants of Vaitälika-loka said; sabhäsu—in great assemblies; satreñu—in the arenas of
sacrifice; tava—Your; amalam—without any spot of material contamination; yaçaù—reputation; gétvä—singing;
saparyäm—respectful position; mahatém—great; labhämahe—we achieved; yaù—he who; täm—that (respectful
position); anaiñét—brought under; vaçam—his control; eñaù—this; durjanaù—crooked person; dviñöyä—by great
fortune; hataù—killed; te—by You; bhagavan—O Lord; yathä—exactly like; ämayaù—a disease.
TRANSLATION
The inhabitants of Vaitälika-loka said: Dear Lord, because of chanting Your spotless glories in great assemblies and
arenas of sacrifice, we were accustomed to great respect from everyone. This demon, however, usurped that position.
Now, to our great fortune, You have killed this great demon, exactly as one cures a chronic disease.
TEXT 55
çré-kinnarä ücuù
vayam éça kinnara-gaëäs tavänugä
ditijena viñöim amunänukäritäù
bhavatä hare sa våjino 'vasädito
narasiàha nätha vibhaväya no bhava
SYNONYMS
çré-kinnaräù ücuù—the inhabitants of the Kinnara planet said; vayam—we; éça—O Lord; kinnara-gaëäù—the inhabitants
of the Kinnara planet; tava—Your; anugäù—faithful servants; diti-jena—by the son of Diti; viñöim—service without
remuneration; amunä—by that; anukäritäù—caused to perform; bhavatä—by You; hare—O Lord; saù—he; våjinaù—
most sinful; avasäditaù—destroyed; narasiàha—O Lord Nåsiàhadeva; nätha—O master; vibhaväya—for the happiness
and opulence; naù—of us; bhava—You please be.
TRANSLATION
The Kinnaras said: O supreme controller, we are ever-existing servants of Your Lordship, but instead of rendering service
to You, we were engaged by this demon in his service, constantly and without remuneration. This sinful man has now
been killed by You. Therefore, O Lord Nåsiàhadeva, our master, we offer our respectful obeisances unto You. Please
continue to be our patron.
TEXT 56
çré-viñëu-pärñadä ücuù
adyaitad dhari-nara-rüpam adbhutaà te
dåñöaà naù çaraëada sarva-loka-çarma
so 'yaà te vidhikara éça vipra-çaptas
tasyedaà nidhanam anugrahäya vidmaù
SYNONYMS
çré-viñëu-pärñadäù ücuù—the associates of Lord Viñëu in Vaikuëöhaloka said; adya—today; etat—this; hari-nara—of
half lion and half human being; rüpam—form; adbhutam—very wonderful; te—Your; dåñöam—
seen; naù—of us; çaraëa-da—the everlasting bestower of shelter; sarva-loka-çarma—which brings good fortune to all the
various planets; saù—he; ayam—this; te—of Your Lordship; vidhikaraù—order carrier (servant); éça—O Lord; vipra-
çaptaù—being cursed by the brähmaëas; tasya—of him; idam—this; nidhanam—killing; anugrahäya—for the special
favor; vidmaù—we understand.
TRANSLATION
The associates of Lord Viñëu in Vaikuëöha offered this prayer: O Lord, our supreme giver of shelter, today we have seen
Your wonderful form as Lord Nåsiàhadeva, meant for the good fortune of all the world. O Lord, we can understand that
Hiraëyakaçipu was the same Jaya who engaged in Your service but was cursed by brähmaëas and who thus received the
body of a demon. We understand that his having now been killed is Your special mercy upon him.
Çré Prahlada krt Çré Nrsimha stavah

Çré Prahlada krt Çré Nrsimha

stavah

Çré Prahlada pacifying Çré Nrsimha

7.9.8-50

TEXT 8
çré-prahräda uväca
brahmädayaù sura-gaëä munayo 'tha siddhäù
sattvaikatäna-gatayo vacasäà pravähaiù
närädhituà puru-guëair adhunäpi pipruù
kià toñöum arhati sa me harir ugra-jäteù
SYNONYMS
çré-prahrädaù uväca—Prahläda Mahäräja prayed; brahma-ädayaù—headed by Lord Brahmä; sura-gaëäù—the inhabitants
of the upper planetary systems; munayaù—the great saintly persons; atha—as well (like the four Kumäras and others);
siddhäù—who have attained perfection or full knowledge; sattva—to spiritual existence; ekatäna-gatayaù—who have
taken without diversion to any material activities; vacasäm—of descriptions or words; pravähaiù—by streams; na—not;
ärädhitum—to satisfy; puru-guëaiù—although fully qualified; adhunä—until now; api—even; pipruù—were able; kim—
whether; toñöum—to become pleased; arhati—is able; saù—He (the Lord); me—my; hariù—the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; ugra-jäteù—who am born in an asuric family.
TRANSLATION
Prahläda Mahäräja prayed: How is it possible for me, who have been born in a family of asuras, to offer suitable prayers
to satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead? Even until now, all the demigods, headed by Lord Brahmä, and all the
saintly persons could not satisfy the Lord by streams of excellent words, although such persons are very qualified, being
in the mode of goodness. Then what is to be said of me? I am not at all qualified.
TEXT 9
manye dhanäbhijana-rüpa-tapaù-çrutaujas-
tejaù-prabhäva-bala-pauruña-buddhi-yogäù
närädhanäya hi bhavanti parasya puàso
bhaktyä tutoña bhagavän gaja-yütha-päya
SYNONYMS
manye—I consider; dhana—riches; abhijana—aristocratic family; rüpa—personal beauty; tapaù—austerity; çruta—
knowledge from studying the Vedas; ojaù—sensory prowess; tejaù—bodily effulgence; prabhäva—influence; bala—
bodily strength; pauruña—diligence; buddhi—intelligence; yogäù—mystic power; na—not; ärädhanäya—for satisfying;
hi—indeed; bhavanti—are; parasya—of the transcendent; puàsaù—Supreme Personality of Godhead; bhaktyä—simply by
devotional service; tutoña—was satisfied; bhagavän—the Supreme Personality of Godhead; gaja-yütha-päya—unto the
King of elephants (Gajendra).
TRANSLATION
Prahläda Mahäräja continued: One may possess wealth, an aristocratic family, beauty, austerity, education, sensory
expertise, luster, influence, physical strength, diligence, intelligence and mystic yogic power, but I think that even by all
these qualifications one cannot satisfy the Supreme Personality of Godhead. However, one can satisfy the Lord simply by
devotional service. Gajendra did this, and thus the Lord was satisfied with him.
TEXT 10
vipräd dvi-ñaò-guëa-yutäd aravinda-näbha-
pädäravinda-vimukhät çvapacaà variñöham
manye tad-arpita-mano-vacanehitärtha-
präëaà punäti sa kulaà na tu bhürimänaù
SYNONYMS
viprät—than a brähmaëa; dvi-ñaö-guëa-yutät-qualified with twelve brahminical qualities; aravinda-näbha—Lord Viñëu,
who has a lotus growing from His navel; päda-aravinda—to the lotus feet of the Lord; vimukhät—not interested in
devotional service; çva-pacam—one born in a low family, or a dog-eater; variñöham—more glorious; manye—I consider;
tat-arpita—surrendered unto the lotus feet of the Lord; manaù—his mind; vacana—words; éhita—every endeavor; artha—
wealth; präëam—and life; punäti—purifies; saù—he (the devotee); kulam—his family; na—not; tu—but; bhürimänaù—
one who falsely thinks himself to be in a prestigious position.
TRANSLATION
If a brähmaëa has all twelve of the brahminical qualifications [as they are stated in the book called Sanat-sujäta] but is not
a devotee and is averse to the lotus feet of the Lord, he is certainly lower than a devotee who is a dog-eater but who has
dedicated everything—mind, words, activities, wealth and life—to the Supreme Lord. Such a devotee is better than such a
brähmaëa because the devotee can purify his whole family, whereas the so-called brähmaëa in a position of false prestige
cannot purify even himself.
TEXT 11
naivätmanaù prabhur ayaà nija-läbha-pürëo
mänaà janäd aviduñaù karuëo våëéte
yad yaj jano bhagavate vidadhéta mänaà
tac cätmane prati-mukhasya yathä mukha-çréù
SYNONYMS
na—nor; eva—certainly; ätmanaù—for His personal benefit; prabhuù—Lord; ayam—this; nija-läbha-pürëaù—is always
satisfied in Himself (He does not need to be satisfied by the service of others); mänam—respect; janät—from a person;
aviduñaù—who does not know that the aim of life is to please the Supreme Lord; karuëaù—(the Supreme Personality of
Godhead), who is so kind to this foolish, ignorant person; våëéte—accepts; yat yat—whatever; janaù—a person;
bhagavate—unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; vidadhéta—may offer; mänam—worship; tat—that; ca—indeed;
ätmane—for his own benefit; prati-mukhasya—of the reflection of the face in the mirror; yathä—just as; mukha-çréù—
the decoration of the face.
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is always fully satisfied in Himself. Therefore when something
is offered to Him, the offering, by the Lord's mercy, is for the benefit of the devotee, for the Lord does not need service
from anyone. To give an example, if one's face is decorated, the reflection of one's face in a mirror is also seen to be
decorated.
TEXT 12
tasmäd ahaà vigata-viklava éçvarasya
sarvätmanä mahi gåëämi yathä manéñam
néco 'jayä guëa-visargam anupraviñöaù
püyeta yena hi pumän anuvarëitena
SYNONYMS
tasmät—therefore; aham—I; vigata-viklavaù—having given up contemplation of being unfit; éçvarasya—of the Supreme
Personality of Godhead; sarva-ätmanä—in full surrender; mahi—glory; gåëämi—I shall chant or describe; yathä
manéñam—according to my intelligence; nécaù—although lowborn (my father being a great demon, devoid of all good
qualities); ajayä—because of ignorance; guëa-visargam—the material world (wherein the living entity takes birth
according to the contamination of the modes of nature); anupraviñöaù—entered into; püyeta—may be purified; yena—by
which (the glory of the Lord); hi—indeed; pumän—a person; anuvarëitena—being chanted or recited.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, although I was born in a demoniac family, I may without a doubt offer prayers to the Lord with full endeavor,
as far as my intelligence allows. Anyone who has been forced by ignorance to enter the material world may be purified of
material life if he offers prayers to the Lord and hears the Lord's glories.
TEXT 13
sarve hy amé vidhi-karäs tava sattva-dhämno
brahmädayo vayam iveça na codvijantaù
kñemäya bhütaya utätma-sukhäya cäsya
vikréòitaà bhagavato rucirävatäraiù
SYNONYMS
sarve—all; hi—certainly; amé—these; vidhi-karäù—executors of orders; tava—Your; sattva-dhämnaù—being always
situated in the transcendental world; brahma-ädayaù—the demigods, headed by Lord Brahmä; vayam—we; iva—like; éça
—O my Lord; na—not; ca—and; udvijantaù—who are afraid (of Your fearful appearance); kñemäya—for the protection;
bhütaye—for the increase; uta—it is said; ätma-sukhäya—for personal satisfaction by such pastimes; ca—also; asya—of
this (material world); vikréòitam—manifested; bhagavataù—of Your Lordship; rucira—very pleasing; avatäraiù—by
Your incarnations.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, all the demigods, headed by Lord Brahmä, are sincere servants of Your Lordship, who are situated in a
transcendental position. Therefore they are not like us [Prahläda and his father, the demon Hiraëyakaçipu]. Your
appearance in this fearsome form is Your pastime for Your own pleasure. Such an incarnation is always meant for the
protection and improvement of the universe.
TEXT 14
tad yaccha manyum asuraç ca hatas tvayädya
modeta sädhur api våçcika-sarpa-hatyä
lokäç ca nirvåtim itäù pratiyanti sarve
rüpaà nåsiàha vibhayäya janäù smaranti
SYNONYMS
tat—therefore; yaccha—kindly give up; manyum—Your anger; asuraù—my father, Hiraëyakaçipu, the great demon; ca—
also; hataù—killed; tvayä—by You; adya—today; modeta—take pleasure; sädhuù api—even a saintly person; våçcika-
sarpa-hatyä—by killing a snake or a scorpion; lokäù—all the planets; ca—indeed; nirvåtim—pleasure; itäù—have
achieved; pratiyanti—are waiting (for pacification of Your anger); sarve—all of them; rüpam—this form; nåsiàha—O
Lord Nåsiàhadeva; vibhayäya—for mitigating their fear; janäù—all the people of the universe; smaranti—will remember.
TRANSLATION
My Lord Nåsiàhadeva, please, therefore, cease Your anger now that my father, the great demon Hiraëyakaçipu, has been
killed. Since even saintly persons take pleasure in the killing of a scorpion or a snake, all the worlds have achieved great
satisfaction because of the death of this demon. Now they are confident of their happiness, and they will always remember
Your auspicious incarnation in order to be free from fear.
TEXT 15
nähaà bibhemy ajita te 'tibhayänakäsya-
jihvärka-netra-bhrukuöé-rabhasogra-daàñörät
äntra-srajaù-kñataja-keçara-çaìku-karëän
nirhräda-bhéta-digibhäd ari-bhin-nakhägrät
SYNONYMS
na—not; aham—I; bibhemi—am afraid; ajita—O supreme victorious person, who are never conquered by anyone; te—
Your; ati—very much; bhayänaka—fearful; äsya—mouth; jihvä—tongue; arka-netra—eyes shining like the sun;
bhrukuöé—frowning brows; rabhasa—strong; ugra-daàñörät—ferocious teeth; äntra-srajaù—garlanded by intestines;
kñataja—bloody; keçara—manes; çaìku-karëät—wedgelike ears; nirhräda—by a roaring sound (caused by You); bhéta—
frightened; digibhät—from which even the great elephants; ari-bhit—piercing the enemy; nakha-agrät—the tips of whose
nails.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, who are never conquered by anyone, I am certainly not afraid of Your ferocious mouth and tongue, Your eyes
bright like the sun or Your frowning eyebrows. I do not fear Your sharp, pinching teeth, Your garland of intestines, Your
mane soaked with blood, or Your high, wedgelike ears. Nor do I fear Your tumultuous roaring, which makes elephants
flee to distant places, or Your nails, which are meant to kill Your enemies.
TEXT 16
trasto 'smy ahaà kåpaëa-vatsala duùsahogra-
saàsära-cakra-kadanäd grasatäà praëétaù
baddhaù sva-karmabhir uçattama te 'ìghri-mülaà
préto 'pavarga-çaraëaà hvayase kadä nu
SYNONYMS
trastaù—frightened; asmi—am; aham—I; kåpaëa-vatsala—O my Lord, who are so kind to the fallen souls (who have no
spiritual knowledge); duùsaha—intolerable; ugra—ferocious; saàsära-cakra—of the cycle of birth and death; kadanät—
from such a miserable condition; grasatäm—among other conditioned souls, who devour one another; praëétaù—being
thrown; baddhaù—bound; sva-karmabhiù—the course by the reactions of my own activities; uçattama—O great
insurmountable; te—Your; aìghri-mülam—to the soles of the lotus feet; prétaù—being pleased (with me); apavarga-
çaraëam—which are the shelter meant for liberation from this horrible condition of material existence; hvayase—You will
call (me); kadä—when; nu—indeed.
TRANSLATION
O most powerful, insurmountable Lord, who are kind to the fallen souls, I have been put into the association of demons as
a result of my activities, and therefore I am very much afraid of my condition of life within this material world. When will
that moment come when You will call me to the shelter of Your lotus feet, which are the ultimate goal for liberation from
conditional life?
TEXT 17
yasmät priyäpriya-viyoga-saàyoga-janma-
çokägninä sakala-yoniñu dahyamänaù
duùkhauñadhaà tad api duùkham atad-dhiyähaà
bhüman bhramämi vada me tava däsya-yogam
SYNONYMS
yasmät—because of which (because of existing in the material world); priya—pleasing; apriya—not pleasing; viyoga—by
separation; saàyoga—and combination; janma—whose birth; çoka-agninä—by the fire of lamentation; sakala-yoniñu—in
any type of body; dahyamänaù—being burned; duùkha-auñadham—remedial measures for miserable life; tat—that; api—
also; duùkham—suffering; a-tat-dhiyä—by accepting the body as the self; aham—I; bhüman—O great one; bhramämi—
am wandering (within the cycle of birth and death); vada—kindly instruct; me—unto me; tava—Your; däsya-yogam—
activities of service.
TRANSLATION
O great one, O Supreme Lord, because of combination with pleasing and displeasing circumstances and because of
separation from them, one is placed in a most regrettable position, within heavenly or hellish planets, as if burning in a
fire of lamentation. Although there are many remedies by which to get out of miserable life, any such remedies in the
material world are more miserable than the miseries themselves. Therefore I think that the only remedy is to engage in
Your service. Kindly instruct me in such service.
TEXT 18
so 'haà priyasya suhådaù paradevatäyä
lélä-kathäs tava nåsiàha viriïca-gétäù
aïjas titarmy anugåëan guëa-vipramukto
durgäëi te pada-yugälaya-haàsa-saìgaù
SYNONYMS
saù—that; aham—I (Prahläda Mahäräja); priyasya—of the dearmost; suhådaù—well-wisher; paradevatäyäù—of the
Supreme Personality of Godhead; lélä-kathäù—narrations of the pastimes; tava—Your; nåsiàha—O my Lord
Nåsiàhadeva; viriïca-gétäù—given by Lord Brahmä by the disciplic succession; aïjaù—easily; titarmi—I shall cross;
anugåëan—constantly describing; guëa—by the modes of material nature; vipramuktaù—specifically being
uncontaminated; durgäëi—all miserable conditions of life; te—of You; pada-yuga-älaya—fully absorbed in meditation on
the lotus feet; haàsa-saìgaù—having the association of the haàsas, or liberated persons (who have no connection with
material activities).
TRANSLATION
O my Lord Nåsiàhadeva, by engaging in Your transcendental loving service in the association of devotees who are
liberated souls [haàsas], I shall become completely uncontaminated by the association of the three modes of material
nature and be able to chant the glories of Your Lordship, who are so dear to me. I shall chant Your glories, following
exactly in the footsteps of Lord Brahmä and his disciplic succession. In this way I shall undoubtedly be able to cross the
ocean of nescience.
TEXT 19
bälasya neha çaraëaà pitarau nåsiàha
närtasya cägadam udanvati majjato nauù
taptasya tat-pratividhir ya ihäïjaseñöas
tävad vibho tanu-bhåtäà tvad-upekñitänäm
SYNONYMS
bälasya—of a little child; na—not; iha—in this world; çaraëam—shelter (protection); pitarau—the father and mother;
nåsiàha—O my Lord Nåsiàhadeva; na—neither; ärtasya—of a person suffering from some disease; ca—also; agadam—
medicine; udanvati—in the water of the ocean; majjataù—of a person who is drowning; nauù—the boat; taptasya—of a
person suffering from a condition of material misery; tat-pratividhiù—the counteraction (invented for stopping the
suffering of material existence); yaù—that which; iha—in this material world; aïjasä—very easily; iñöaù—accepted (as a
remedy); tävat—similarly; vibho—O my Lord, O Supreme; tanu-bhåtäm—of the living entities who have accepted
material bodies; tvat-upekñitänäm—who are neglected by You and not accepted by You.
TRANSLATION
My Lord Nåsiàhadeva, O Supreme, because of a bodily conception of life, embodied souls neglected and not cared for by
You cannot do anything for their betterment. Whatever remedies they accept, although perhaps temporarily beneficial, are
certainly impermanent. For example, a father and mother cannot protect their child, a physician and medicine cannot
relieve a suffering patient, and a boat on the ocean cannot protect a drowning man.
TEXT 20
yasmin yato yarhi yena ca yasya yasmäd
yasmai yathä yad uta yas tv aparaù paro vä
bhävaù karoti vikaroti påthak svabhävaù
saïcoditas tad akhilaà bhavataù svarüpam
SYNONYMS
yasmin—in any condition of life; yataù—because of anything; yarhi—at any time (past, present or future); yena—by
something; ca—also; yasya—in relationship with anyone; yasmät—from any causal representative; yasmai—unto anyone
(without discrimination in regard to place, person or time); yathä—in any manner; yat—whatever it may be; uta—
certainly; yaù—anyone who; tu—but; aparaù—the other; paraù—the supreme; vä—or; bhävaù—being; karoti—does;
vikaroti—changes; påthak—separate; svabhävaù—nature (under the influence of different modes of material nature);
saïcoditaù—being influenced; tat—that; akhilam—all; bhavataù—of Your Lordship; svarüpam—emanated from Your
different energies.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, everyone in this material world is under the modes of material nature, being influenced by goodness,
passion and ignorance. Everyone—from the greatest personality, Lord Brahmä, down to the small ant—works under the
influence of these modes. Therefore everyone in this material world is influenced by Your energy. The cause for which
they work, the place where they work, the time when they work, the matter due to which they work, the goal of life they
have considered final, and the process for obtaining this goal—all are nothing but manifestations of Your energy. Indeed,
since the energy and energetic are identical, all of them are but manifestations of You.
TEXT 21
mäyä manaù såjati karmamayaà baléyaù
kälena codita-guëänumatena puàsaù
chandomayaà yad ajayärpita-ñoòaçäraà
saàsära-cakram aja ko 'titaret tvad-anyaù
SYNONYMS
mäyä—the external energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; manaù—the mind; såjati—creates; karma-mayam—
producing hundreds and thousands of desires and acting accordingly; baléyaù—extremely powerful, insurmountable;
kälena—by time; codita-guëa—whose three modes of material nature are agitated; anumatena—permitted by the mercy of
the glance (time); puàsaù—of the plenary portion, Lord Viñëu, the expansion of Lord Kåñëa; chandaù-mayam—chiefly
influenced by the directions in the Vedas; yat—which; ajayä—because of dark ignorance; arpita—offered; ñoòaça—
sixteen; aram—the spokes; saàsära-cakram—the wheel of repeated birth and death in different species of life; aja—O
unborn Lord; kaù—who (is there); atitaret—able to get out; tvat-anyaù—without taking shelter at Your lotus feet.
TRANSLATION
O Lord, O supreme eternal, by expanding Your plenary portion You have created the subtle bodies of the living entities
through the agency of Your external energy, which is agitated by time. Thus the mind entraps the living entity in
unlimited varieties of desires to be fulfilled by the Vedic directions of karma-käëòa [fruitive activity] and the sixteen
elements. Who can get free from this entanglement unless he takes shelter at Your lotus feet?
TEXT 22
sa tvaà hi nitya-vijitätma-guëaù sva-dhämnä
kälo vaçé-kåta-visåjya-visarga-çaktiù
cakre visåñöam ajayeçvara ñoòaçäre
niñpéòyamänam upakarña vibho prapannam
SYNONYMS
saù—that one (the supreme independent person who, through His external energy, has created the material mind, which is
the cause of all suffering in this material world); tvam—You (are); hi—indeed; nitya—eternally; vijita-ätma—conquered;
guëaù—whose property of the intelligence; sva-dhämnä—by Your personal spiritual energy; kälaù—the time element
(which creates and annihilates); vaçé-kåta—brought under Your control; visåjya—by which all effects; visarga—and
causes; çaktiù—the energy; cakre—in the wheel of time (the repetition of birth and death); visåñöam—being thrown;
ajayä—by Your external energy, the mode of ignorance; éçvara—O supreme controller; ñoòaça-are—with sixteen spokes
(the five material elements, the ten senses, and the leader of the senses, namely the mind); niñpéòyamänam—being
crushed (under that wheel); upakarña—kindly take me (to the shelter of Your lotus feet); vibho—O supreme great;
prapannam—who am fully surrendered unto You.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, O supreme great, You have created this material world of sixteen constituents, but You are transcendental
to their material qualities. In other words, these material qualities are under Your full control, and You are never
conquered by them. Therefore the time element is Your representation. My Lord, O Supreme, no one can conquer You.
As for me, however, I am being crushed by the wheel of time, and therefore I surrender fully unto You. Now kindly take
me under the protection of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 23
dåñöä mayä divi vibho 'khila-dhiñëya-pänäm
äyuù çriyo vibhava icchati yäï jano 'yam
ye 'smat pituù kupita-häsa-vijåmbhita-bhrü-
visphürjitena lulitäù sa tu te nirastaù
SYNONYMS
dåñöäù—have been seen practically; mayä—by me; divi—in the higher planetary systems; vibho—O my Lord; akhila—
all; dhiñëya-pänäm—of the chiefs of different states or planets; äyuù—the duration of life; çriyaù—the opulences;
vibhavaù—glories, influence; icchati—desire; yän—all of which; janaù ayam—these people in general; ye—all of which
(duration of life, opulence, etc.); asmat pituù—of our father, Hiraëyakaçipu; kupita-häsa—by his critical laughing when
angry; vijåmbhita—being expanded; bhrü—of the eyebrows; visphürjitena—simply by the feature; lulitäù—pulled down
or finished; saù—he (my father); tu—but; te—by You; nirastaù—completely vanquished.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, people in general want to be elevated to the higher planetary systems for a long duration of life, opulence
and enjoyment, but I have seen all of these through the activities of my father. When my father was angry and he laughed
sarcastically at the demigods, they were immediately vanquished simply by seeing the movements of his eyebrows. Yet
my father, who was so powerful, has now been vanquished by You within a moment.
TEXT 24
tasmäd amüs tanu-bhåtäm aham äçiño 'jïa
äyuù çriyaà vibhavam aindriyam äviriïcyät
necchämi te vilulitän uruvikrameëa
kälätmanopanaya mäà nija-bhåtya-pärçvam
SYNONYMS
tasmät—therefore; amüù—all those (opulences); tanu-bhåtäm—with reference to living entities possessing material
bodies; aham—I; äçiñaù ajïaù—knowing well the results of such benedictions; äyuù—a long duration of life; çriyam—
material opulences; vibhavam—influence and glories; aindriyam—all meant for sense gratification; äviriïcyät—beginning
from Lord Brahmä (down to the small ant); na—not; icchämi—I want; te—by You; vilulitän—subject to be finished; uru-
vikrameëa—who are extremely powerful; käla-ätmanä—as the master of the time factor; upanaya—kindly take to; mäm
—me; nija-bhåtya-pärçvam—the association of Your faithful servant, Your devotee.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, now I have complete experience concerning the worldly opulence, mystic power, longevity and other
material pleasures enjoyed by all living entities, from Lord Brahmä down to the ant. As powerful time, You destroy them
all. Therefore, because of my experience, I do not wish to possess them. My dear Lord, I request You to place me in touch
with Your pure devotee and let me serve him as a sincere servant.
TEXT 25
kuträçiñaù çruti-sukhä mågatåñëi-rüpäù
kvedaà kalevaram açeña-rujäà virohaù
nirvidyate na tu jano yad apéti vidvän
kämänalaà madhu-lavaiù çamayan duräpaiù
SYNONYMS
kutra—where; äçiñaù—benedictions; çruti-sukhäù—simply pleasing to hear of; mågatåñëi-rüpäù—exactly like a mirage
in the desert; kva—where; idam—this; kalevaram—body; açeña—unlimited; rujäm—of diseases; virohaù—the place for
generating; nirvidyate—become satiated; na—not; tu—but; janaù—people in general; yat api—although; iti—thus;
vidvän—so-called learned philosophers, scientists and politicians; käma-analam—the blazing fire of lusty desires; madhu-
lavaiù—with drops of honey (happiness); çamayan—controlling; duräpaiù—very difficult to obtain.
TRANSLATION
In this material world, every living entity desires some future happiness, which is exactly like a mirage in the desert.
Where is water in the desert, or, in other words, where is happiness in this material world? As for this body, what is its
value? It is merely a source of various diseases. The so-called philosophers, scientists and politicians know this very well,
but nonetheless they aspire for temporary happiness. Happiness is very difficult to obtain, but because they are unable to
control their senses, they run after the so-called happiness of the material world and never come to the right conclusion.
TEXT 26
kvähaà rajaù-prabhava éça tamo 'dhike 'smin
jätaù suretara-kule kva tavänukampä
na brahmaëo na tu bhavasya na vai ramäyä
yan me 'rpitaù çirasi padma-karaù prasädaù
SYNONYMS
kva—where; aham—I (am); rajaù-prabhavaù—being born in a body full of passion; éça—O my Lord; tamaù—the mode
of ignorance; adhike—surpassing in; asmin—in this; jätaù—born; sura-itara-kule—in a family of atheists or demons (who
are subordinate to the devotees); kva—where; tava—Your; anukampä—causeless mercy; na—not; brahmaëaù—of Lord
Brahmä; na—not; tu—but; bhavasya—of Lord Çiva; na—nor; vai—even; ramäyäù—of the goddess of fortune; yat—
which; me—of me; arpitaù—offered; çirasi—on the head; padma-karaù—lotus hand; prasädaù—the symbol of mercy.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, O Supreme, because I was born in a family full of the hellish material qualities of passion and ignorance,
what is my position? And what is to be said of Your causeless mercy, which was never offered even to Lord Brahmä,
Lord Çiva or the goddess of fortune, Lakñmé? You never put Your lotus hand upon their heads, but You have put it upon
mine.
TEXT 27
naiñä parävara-matir bhavato nanu syäj
jantor yathätma-suhådo jagatas tathäpi
saàsevayä surataror iva te prasädaù
sevänurüpam udayo na parävaratvam
SYNONYMS
na—not; eñä—this; para-avara—of higher or lower; matiù—such discrimination; bhavataù—of Your Lordship; nanu—
indeed; syät—there can be; jantoù—of ordinary living entities; yathä—as; ätma-suhådaù—of one who is the friend;
jagataù—of the whole material world; tathäpi—but still (there is such a demonstration of intimacy or difference);
saàsevayä—according to the degree of service rendered by the devotee; surataroù iva—like that of the desire tree in
Vaikuëöhaloka (which offers fruits according to the desire of the devotee); te—Your; prasädaù—benediction or blessing;
sevä-anurüpam—according to the category of service one renders to the Lord; udayaù—manifestation; na—not; para-
avaratvam—discrimination due to higher or lower levels.
TRANSLATION
Unlike an ordinary living entity, my Lord, You do not discriminate between friends and enemies, the favorable and the
unfavorable, because for You there is no conception of higher and lower. Nonetheless, You offer Your benedictions
according to the level of one's service, exactly as a desire tree delivers fruits according to one's desires and makes no
distinction between the lower and the higher.
TEXT 28
evaà janaà nipatitaà prabhavähi-küpe
kämäbhikämam anu yaù prapatan prasaìgät
kåtvätmasät surarñiëä bhagavan gåhétaù
so 'haà kathaà nu visåje tava bhåtya-seväm
SYNONYMS
evam—thus; janam—people in general; nipatitam—fallen; prabhava—of material existence; ahi-küpe—in a blind well
full of snakes; käma-abhikämam—desiring the sense objects; anu—following; yaù—the person who; prapatan—falling
down (in this condition); prasaìgät—because of bad association or increased association with material desires; kåtvä
ätmasät—causing me (to acquire spiritual qualities like himself, Çré Närada); sura-åñiëä—by the great saintly person
(Närada); bhagavan—O my Lord; gåhétaù—accepted; saù—that person; aham—I; katham—how; nu—indeed; visåje—
can give up; tava—Your; bhåtya-seväm—the service of Your pure devotee.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, because of my association with material desires, one after another, I
was gradually falling into a blind well full of snakes, following the general populace. But Your servant Närada Muni
kindly accepted me as his disciple and instructed me how to achieve this transcendental position. Therefore, my first duty
is to serve him. How could I leave his service?
TEXT 29
mat-präëa-rakñaëam ananta pitur vadhaç ca
manye sva-bhåtya-åñi-väkyam åtaà vidhätum
khaògaà pragåhya yad avocad asad-vidhitsus
tväm éçvaro mad-aparo 'vatu kaà harämi
SYNONYMS
mat-präëa-rakñaëam—saving my life; ananta—O unlimited one, reservoir of unlimited transcendental qualities; pituù—of
my father; vadhaù ca—and killing; manye—I consider; sva-bhåtya—of Your unalloyed servants; åñi-väkyam—and the
words of the great saint Närada; åtam—true; vidhätum—to prove; khaògam—sword; pragåhya—taking in hand; yat—
since; avocat—my father said; asat-vidhitsuù—desiring to act very impiously; tväm—You; éçvaraù—any supreme
controller; mat-aparaù—other than me; avatu—let him save; kam—your head; harämi—I shall now separate.
TRANSLATION
My Lord, O unlimited reservoir of transcendental qualities, You have killed my father, Hiraëyakaçipu, and saved me from
his sword. He had said very angrily, "If there is any supreme controller other than me, let Him save you. I shall now sever
your head from your body." Therefore I think that both in saving me and in killing him, You have acted just to prove true
the words of Your devotee. There is no other cause.
TEXT 30
ekas tvam eva jagad etam amuñya yat tvam
ädy-antayoù påthag avasyasi madhyataç ca
såñövä guëa-vyatikaraà nija-mäyayedaà
näneva tair avasitas tad anupraviñöaù
SYNONYMS
ekaù—one; tvam—You; eva—only; jagat—the cosmic manifestation; etam—this; amuñya—of that (the whole universe);
yat—since; tvam—You; ädi—in the beginning; antayoù—at the end; påthak—separately; avasyasi—exist (as the cause);
madhyataù ca—also in the middle (the duration between the beginning and end); såñövä—creating; guëa-vyatikaram—the
transformation of the three modes of material nature; nija-mäyayä—by Your own external energy; idam—this; nänä iva—
like many varieties; taiù—by them (the modes); avasitaù—experienced; tat—that; anupraviñöaù—entering into.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You alone manifest Yourself as the entire cosmic manifestation, for You existed before the creation, You
exist after the annihilation, and You are the maintainer between the beginning and the end. All this is done by Your
external energy through actions and reactions of the three modes of material nature. Therefore whatever exists—
externally and internally—is You alone.
TEXT 31
tvaà vä idaà sad-asad éça bhaväàs tato 'nyo
mäyä yad ätma-para-buddhir iyaà hy apärthä
yad yasya janma nidhanaà sthitir ékñaëaà ca
tad vaitad eva vasukälavad añöi-tarvoù
SYNONYMS
tvam—You; vä—either; idam—the whole universe; sat-asat—consisting of cause and effect (You are the cause, and Your
energy is the effect); éça—O my Lord, the supreme controller; bhavän—Yourself; tataù—from the universe; anyaù—
separately situated (the creation is made by the Lord, yet He remains separate from the creation); mäyä—the energy that
appears as a separate creation; yat—of which; ätma-para-buddhiù—the conception of one's own and another's; iyam—
this; hi—indeed; apärthä—has no meaning (everything is Your Lordship, and therefore there is no hope for understanding
"my" and "your"); yat—the substance from which; yasya—of which; janma—creation; nidhanam—annihilation; sthitiù—
maintenance; ékñaëam—manifestation; ca—and; tat—that; vä—or; etat—this; eva—certainly; vasukäla-vat—like the
quality of being the earth and, beyond that, the subtle element of the earth (smell); añöi-tarvoù—the seed (the cause) and
the tree (the effect of the cause).
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, the entire cosmic creation is caused by You, and the cosmic
manifestation is an effect of Your energy. Although the entire cosmos is but You alone, You keep Yourself aloof from it.
The conception of "mine and yours," is certainly a type of illusion [mäyä] because everything is an emanation from You
and is therefore not different from You. Indeed, the cosmic manifestation is nondifferent from You, and the annihilation is
also caused by You. This relationship between Your Lordship and the cosmos is illustrated by the example of the seed and
the tree, or the subtle cause and the gross manifestation.
TEXT 32
nyasyedam ätmani jagad vilayämbu-madhye
çeñetmanä nija-sukhänubhavo niréhaù
yogena mélita-dåg-ätma-nipéta-nidras
turye sthito na tu tamo na guëäàç ca yuìkñe
SYNONYMS
nyasya—throwing; idam—this; ätmani—in Your own self; jagat—cosmic manifestation created by You; vilaya-ambu-
madhye—in the Causal Ocean, in which everything is preserved in a state of reserved energy; çeñe—You act as if
sleeping; ätmanä—by Yourself; nija—Your own personal; sukha-anubhavaù—experiencing the state of spiritual bliss;
niréhaù—appearing to be doing nothing; yogena—by the mystic power; mélita-dåk—the eyes appearing closed; ätma—by
a manifestation of Yourself; nipéta—prevented; nidraù—whose sleeping; turye—in the transcendental stage; sthitaù—
keeping (Yourself); na—not; tu—but; tamaù—the material condition of sleeping; na—nor; guëän—the material modes; ca
—and; yuìkñe—do You engage Yourself in.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, after the annihilation the creative energy is kept in You, who appear to
sleep with half-closed eyes. Actually, however, You do not sleep like an ordinary human being, for You are always in a
transcendental stage, beyond the creation of the material world, and You always feel transcendental bliss. As
Käraëodakaçäyé Viñëu, You thus remain in Your transcendental status, not touching material objects. Although You
appear to sleep, this sleeping is distinct from sleeping in ignorance.
TEXT 33
tasyaiva te vapur idaà nija-käla-çaktyä
saïcodita-prakåti-dharmaëa ätma-güòham
ambhasy ananta-çayanäd viramat-samädher
näbher abhüt sva-kaëikä-vaöavan-mahäbjam
SYNONYMS
tasya—of that Supreme Personality of Godhead; eva—certainly; te—of You; vapuù—the cosmic body; idam—this
(universe); nija-käla-çaktyä—by the potent time factor; saïcodita—agitated; prakåti-dharmaëaù—of Him, by whom the
three guëas, or qualities of material nature; ätma-güòham—dormant in Yourself; ambhasi—in the water known as the
Causal Ocean; ananta-çayanät—from the bed known as Ananta (another feature of Yourself); viramat-samädheù—having
awakened from the samädhi (yogic trance); näbheù—from the navel; abhüt—appeared; sva-kaëikä—from the seed; vaöa-
vat—like the great banyan tree; mahä-abjam—the great lotus of the worlds (has similarly grown).
TRANSLATION
This cosmic manifestation, the material world, is also Your body. This total lump of matter is agitated by Your potent
energy known as käla-çakti, and thus the three modes of material nature are manifested. You awaken from the bed of
Çeña, Ananta, and from Your navel a small transcendental seed is generated. It is from this seed that the lotus flower of
the gigantic universe is manifested, exactly as a banyan tree grows from a small seed.
TEXT 34
tat-sambhavaù kavir ato 'nyad apaçyamänas
tväà béjam ätmani tataà sa bahir vicintya
nävindad abda-çatam apsu nimajjamäno
jäte 'ìkure katham uhopalabheta béjam
SYNONYMS
tat-sambhavaù—who was generated from that lotus flower; kaviù—he who can understand the subtle cause of creation
(Lord Brahmä); ataù—from that (lotus); anyat—anything else; apaçyamänaù—not able to see; tväm—Your Lordship;
béjam—the cause of the lotus; ätmani—in himself; tatam—expanded; saù—he (Lord Brahmä); bahiù vicintya—
considering to be external; na—not; avindat—understood (You); abda-çatam—for a hundred years according to the
demigods*; apsu—in the water; nimajjamänaù—diving; jäte aìkure—when the seed fructifies and is manifested as a
creeper; katham—how; uha—O my Lord; upalabheta—one can perceive; béjam—the seed that has already fructified.
TRANSLATION
From that great lotus flower, Brahmä was generated, but Brahmä certainly could see nothing but the lotus. Therefore,
thinking You to be outside, Lord Brahmä dove into the water and attempted to find the source of the lotus for one hundred
years. He could find no trace of You, however, for when a seed fructifies, the original seed cannot be seen.
TEXT 35
sa tv ätma-yonir ativismita äçrito 'bjaà
kälena tévra-tapasä pariçuddha-bhävaù
tväm ätmanéça bhuvi gandham ivätisükñmaà
bhütendriyäçayamaye vitataà dadarça
SYNONYMS
saù—he (Lord Brahmä); tu—but; ätma-yoniù—who is born without a mother (directly begotten by the father, Lord
Viñëu); ati-vismitaù—very much surprised (not finding the source of his birth); äçritaù—situated on; abjam—the lotus;
kälena—in due course of time; tévra-tapasä—by severe austerities; pariçuddha-bhävaù—being completely purified; tväm
—You; ätmani—in his body and existence; éça—O my Lord; bhuvi—within the earth; gandham—aroma; iva—like; ati-
sükñmam—very subtle; bhüta-indriya—composed of elements and senses; äçaya-maye—and that filled with desires (the
mind); vitatam—spread out; dadarça—found.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä, who is celebrated as ätma-yoni, having been born without a mother, was struck with wonder. Thus he took
shelter of the lotus flower, and when he had been purified after undergoing severe austerities for many hundreds of years,
he could see that the cause of all causes, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, was spread throughout his own body and
senses, just as aroma, although very subtle, is perceived in the earth.
TEXT 36
evaà sahasra-vadanäìghri-çiraù-karoru-
näsädya-karëa-nayanäbharaëäyudhäòhyam
mäyämayaà sad-upalakñita-sanniveçaà
dåñövä mahä-puruñam äpa mudaà viriïcaù
SYNONYMS
evam—in this way; sahasra—thousands and thousands; vadana—faces; aìghri—feet; çiraù—heads; kara—hands; uru—
thighs; näsa-ädya—noses, etc.; karëa—ears; nayana—eyes; äbharaëa—varieties of ornaments; äyudha—varieties of
weapons; äòhyam—endowed with; mäyä-mayam—all demonstrated by unlimited potency; sat-upalakñita—appearing in
different symptoms; sanniveçam—combined together; dåñövä—seeing; mahä-puruñam—the Supreme Personality of
Godhead; äpa—achieved; mudam—transcendental bliss; viriïcaù—Lord Brahmä.
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä could then see You possessing thousands and thousands of faces, feet, heads, hands, thighs, noses, ears and
eyes. You were very nicely dressed, being decorated and bedecked with varieties of ornaments and weapons. Seeing You
in the form of Lord Viñëu, Your symptoms and form being transcendental, Your legs extending from the lower planets,
Lord Brahmä achieved transcendental bliss.
TEXT 37
tasmai bhavän haya-çiras tanuvaà hi bibhrad
veda-druhäv atibalau madhu-kaiöabhäkhyau
hatvänayac chruti-gaëäàç ca rajas tamaç ca
sattvaà tava priyatamäà tanum ämananti
SYNONYMS
tasmai—unto Lord Brahmä; bhavän—Your Lordship; haya-çiraù—having the head and neck of a horse; tanuvam—the
incarnation; hi—indeed; bibhrat—accepting; veda-druhau—two demons who were against the Vedic principles; ati-balau
—extremely powerful; madhu-kaiöabha-äkhyau—known as Madhu and Kaiöabha; hatvä—killing; anayat—delivered;
çruti-gaëän—all the different Vedas (Säma, Yajur, Åg and Atharva); ca—and; rajaù tamaù ca—by representing the modes
of passion and ignorance; sattvam—pure transcendental goodness; tava—Your; priya-tamäm—most dear; tanum—form
(as Hayagréva); ämananti—they honor.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, when You appeared as Hayagréva, with the head of a horse, You killed two demons known as Madhu and
Kaiöabha, who were full of the modes of passion and ignorance. Then You delivered the Vedic knowledge to Lord
Brahmä. For this reason, all the great saints accept Your forms as transcendental, untinged by material qualities.
TEXT 38
itthaà nå-tiryag-åñi-deva-jhañävatärair
lokän vibhävayasi haàsi jagat pratépän
dharmaà mahä-puruña päsi yugänuvåttaà
channaù kalau yad abhavas tri-yugo 'tha sa tvam
SYNONYMS
ittham—in this way; nå—like a human being (such as Lord Kåñëa and Lord Rämacandra); tiryak—like animals (such as
the boar); åñi—as a great saint (Paraçuräma); deva—as demigods; jhaña—as an aquatic (such as the fish and tortoise);
avatäraiù—by such different incarnations; lokän—all the different planetary systems; vibhävayasi—You protect; haàsi—
You (sometimes) kill; jagat pratépän—persons who have simply created trouble in this world; dharmam—the principles
of religion; mahä-puruña—O great personality; päsi—You protect; yuga-anuvåttam—according to the different
millenniums; channaù—covered; kalau—in the age of Kali; yat—since; abhavaù—have been (and will be in the future);
tri-yugaù—named Triyuga; atha—therefore; saù—the same personality; tvam—You.
TRANSLATION
In this way, my Lord, You appear in various incarnations as a human being, an animal, a great saint, a demigod, a fish or a
tortoise, thus maintaining the entire creation in different planetary systems and killing the demoniac principles. According
to the age, O my Lord, You protect the principles of religion. In the age of Kali, however, You do not assert Yourself as
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and therefore You are known as Triyuga, or the Lord who appears in three yugas.
TEXT 39
naitan manas tava kathäsu vikuëöha-nätha
sampréyate durita-duñöam asädhu tévram
kämäturaà harña-çoka-bhayaiñaëärtaà
tasmin kathaà tava gatià vimåçämi dénaù
SYNONYMS
na—certainly not; etat—this; manaù—mind; tava—Your; kathäsu—in transcendental topics; vikuëöha-nätha—O Lord of
Vaikuëöha, where there is no anxiety; sampréyate—is pacified or interested in; durita—by sinful activities; duñöam—
polluted; asädhu—dishonest; tévram—very difficult to control; käma-äturam—always full of different desires and lusty
propensities; harña-çoka—sometimes by jubilation and sometimes by distress; bhaya—and sometimes by fear; eñaëä—
and by desiring; ärtam—distressed; tasmin—in that mental status; katham—how; tava—Your; gatim—transcendental
activities; vimåçämi—I shall consider and try to understand; dénaù—who am most fallen and poor.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord of the Vaikuëöha planets, where there is no anxiety, my mind is extremely sinful and lusty, being
sometimes so-called happy and sometimes so-called distressed. My mind is full of lamentation and fear, and it always
seeks more and more money. Thus it has become most polluted and is never satisfied in topics concerning You. I am
therefore most fallen and poor. In such a status of life, how shall I be able to discuss Your activities?
TEXT 40
jihvaikato 'cyuta vikarñati mävitåptä
çiçno 'nyatas tvag-udaraà çravaëaà kutaçcit
ghräëo 'nyataç capala-dåk kva ca karma-çaktir
bahvyaù sapatnya iva geha-patià lunanti
SYNONYMS
jihvä—the tongue; ekataù—to one side; acyuta—O my infallible Lord; vikarñati—attracts; mä—me; avitåptä—not being
satisfied; çiçnaù—the genitals; anyataù—to another side; tvak—the skin (for touching a soft thing); udaram—the belly
(for various types of food); çravaëam—the ear (for hearing some sweet music); kutaçcit—to some other side; ghräëaù—
the nose (for smelling); anyataù—to still another side; capala-dåk—the restless eyesight; kva ca—somewhere; karma-
çaktiù—the active senses; bahvyaù—many; sa-patnyaù—co-wives; iva—like; geha-patim—a householder; lunanti—
annihilate.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, O infallible one, my position is like that of a person who has many wives, all trying to attract him in their
own way. For example, the tongue is attracted to palatable dishes, the genitals to sex with an attractive woman, and the
sense of touch to contact with soft things. The belly, although filled, still wants to eat more, and the ear, not attempting to
hear about You, is generally attracted to cinema songs. The sense of smell is attracted to yet another side, the restless eyes
are attracted to scenes of sense gratification, and the active senses are attracted elsewhere. In this way I am certainly
embarrassed.
TEXT 41
evaà sva-karma-patitaà bhava-vaitaraëyäm
anyonya-janma-maraëäçana-bhéta-bhétam
paçyaï janaà sva-para-vigraha-vaira-maitraà
hanteti päracara pépåhi müòham adya
SYNONYMS
evam—in this way; sva-karma-patitam—fallen because of the reactions of one's own material activities; bhava—
compared to the world of nescience (birth, death, old age and disease); vaitaraëyäm—in the river known as Vaitaraëé
(which lies in front of the doorway of Yamaräja, the superintendent of death); anyaù anya—one after another; janma—
birth; maraëa—death; äçana—different types of eating; bhéta-bhétam—being exceedingly afraid; paçyan—seeing; janam
—the living entity; sva—one's own; para—of others; vigraha—in the body; vaira-maitram—considering friendship and
enmity; hanta—alas; iti—in this way; päracara—O You, who are on the other side of the river of death; pépåhi—kindly
save us all (from this dangerous condition); müòham—we are all foolish, bereft of spiritual knowledge; adya—today
(because You are personally present here).
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord, You are always transcendentally situated on the other side of the river of death, but because of the
reactions of our own activities, we are suffering on this side. Indeed, we have fallen into this river and are repeatedly
suffering the pains of birth and death and eating horrible things. Now kindly look upon us—not only upon me but also
upon all others who are suffering—and by Your causeless mercy and compassion, deliver us and maintain us.
TEXT 42
ko nv atra te 'khila-guro bhagavan prayäsa
uttäraëe 'sya bhava-sambhava-lopa-hetoù
müòheñu vai mahad-anugraha ärta-bandho
kià tena te priya-janän anusevatäà naù
SYNONYMS
kaù—what is that; nu—indeed; atra—in this matter; te—of Your Lordship; akhila-guro—O supreme spiritual master of
the entire creation; bhagavan—O Supreme Lord, O Personality of Godhead; prayäsaù—endeavor; uttäraëe—for the
deliverance of these fallen souls; asya—of this; bhava-sambhava—of creation and maintenance; lopa—and of
annihilation; hetoù—of the cause; müòheñu—unto the foolish persons rotting in this material world; vai—indeed; mahat-
anugrahaù—compassion by the Supreme; ärta-bandho—O friend of the suffering living entities; kim—what is the
difficulty; tena—with that; te—of Your Lordship; priya-janän—the dear persons (devotees); anusevatäm—of those
always engaged in serving; naù—like us (who are so engaged).
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, original spiritual master of the entire world, what is the difficulty for
You, who manage the affairs of the universe, in delivering the fallen souls engaged in Your devotional service? You are
the friend of all suffering humanity, and for great personalities it is necessary to show mercy to the foolish. Therefore I
think that You will show Your causeless mercy to persons like us, who engage in Your service.
TEXT 43
naivodvije para duratyaya-vaitaraëyäs
tvad-vérya-gäyana-mahämåta-magna-cittaù
çoce tato vimukha-cetasa indriyärtha-
mäyä-sukhäya bharam udvahato vimüòhän
SYNONYMS
na—not; eva—certainly; udvije—I am disturbed or afraid; para—O Supreme; duratyaya—insurmountable or very
difficult to cross; vaitaraëyäù—of the Vaitaraëé, the river of the material world; tvat-vérya—of Your Lordship's glories
and activities; gäyana—from chanting or distributing; mahä-amåta—in the great ocean of nectarean spiritual bliss; magna-
cittaù—whose consciousness is absorbed; çoce—I am simply lamenting; tataù—from that; vimukha-cetasaù—the fools
and rascals who are bereft of Kåñëa consciousness; indriya-artha—in sense gratification; mäyä-sukhäya—for temporary,
illusory happiness; bharam—the false burden or responsibility (of maintaining one's family, society and nation and
elaborate arrangements for that purpose); udvahataù—who are lifting (by making grand plans for this arrangement);
vimüòhän—although all of them are nothing but fools and rascals (I am thinking of them also).
TRANSLATION
O best of the great personalities, I am not at all afraid of material existence, for wherever I stay I am fully absorbed in
thoughts of Your glories and activities. My concern is only for the fools and rascals who are making elaborate plans for
material happiness and maintaining their families, societies and countries. I am simply concerned with love for them.
TEXT 44
präyeëa deva munayaù sva-vimukti-kämä
maunaà caranti vijane na parärtha-niñöhäù
naitän vihäya kåpaëän vimumukña eko
nänyaà tvad asya çaraëaà bhramato 'nupaçye
SYNONYMS
präyeëa—generally, in almost all cases; deva—O my Lord; munayaù—the great saintly persons; sva—personal, own;
vimukti-kämäù—ambitious for liberation from this material world; maunam—silently; caranti—they wander (in places
like the Himalayan forests, where they have no touch with the activities of the materialists); vijane—in solitary places; na
—not; para-artha-niñöhäù—interested in working for others by giving them the benefit of the Kåñëa consciousness
movement, by enlightening them with Kåñëa consciousness; na—not; etän—these; vihäya—leaving aside; kåpaëän—
fools and rascals (engaged in materialistic activity who do not know the benefit of the human form of life); vimumukñe—
I desire to be liberated and to return home, back to Godhead; ekaù—alone; na—not; anyam—other; tvat—but for You;
asya—of this; çaraëam—shelter; bhramataù—of the living entity rotating and wandering throughout the material
universes; anupaçye—do I see.
TRANSLATION
My dear Lord Nåsiàhadeva, I see that there are many saintly persons indeed, but they are interested only in their own
deliverance. Not caring for the big cities and towns, they go to the Himalayas or the forest to meditate with vows of
silence [mauna-vrata]. They are not interested in delivering others. As for me, however, I do not wish to be liberated
alone, leaving aside all these poor fools and rascals. I know that without Kåñëa consciousness, without taking shelter of
Your lotus feet, one cannot be happy. Therefore I wish to bring them back to shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 45
yan maithunädi-gåhamedhi-sukhaà hi tucchaà
kaëòüyanena karayor iva duùkha-duùkham
tåpyanti neha kåpaëä bahu-duùkha-bhäjaù
kaëòütivan manasijaà viñaheta dhéraù
SYNONYMS
yat—that which (is meant for material sense gratification); maithuna-ädi—represented by talking of sex, reading sexual
literature or enjoying sex life (at home or outside, as in a club); gåhamedhi-sukham—all types of material happiness based
on attachment to family, society, friendship, etc.; hi—indeed; tuccham—insignificant; kaëòüyanena—with the itching;
karayoù—of the two hands (to relieve the itching); iva—like; duùkha-duùkham—different types of unhappiness (into
which one is put after such itching sense gratification); tåpyanti—become satisfied; na—never; iha—in material sense
gratification; kåpaëäù—the foolish persons; bahu-duùkha-bhäjaù—subjected to various types of material unhappiness;
kaëòüti-vat—if one can learn from such itching; manasi-jam—which is simply a mental concoction (actually there is no
happiness); viñaheta—and tolerates (such itching); dhéraù—(he can become) a most perfect, sober person.
TRANSLATION
Sex life is compared to the rubbing of two hands to relieve an itch. Gåhamedhis, so-called gåhasthas who have no spiritual
knowledge, think that this itching is the greatest platform of happiness, although actually it is a source of distress. The
kåpaëas, the fools who are just the opposite of brähmaëas, are not satisfied by repeated sensuous enjoyment. Those who
are dhéra, however, who are sober and who tolerate this itching, are not subjected to the sufferings of fools and rascals.
TEXT 46
mauna-vrata-çruta-tapo-'dhyayana-sva-dharma-
vyäkhyä-raho-japa-samädhaya äpavargyäù
präyaù paraà puruña te tv ajitendriyäëäà
värtä bhavanty uta na vätra tu dämbhikänäm
SYNONYMS
mauna—silence; vrata—vows; çruta—Vedic knowledge; tapaù—austerity; adhyayana—study of scripture; sva-dharma—
executing varëäçrama-dharma; vyäkhyä—explaining the çästras; rahaù—living in a solitary place; japa—chanting or
reciting mantras; samädhayaù—remaining in trance; äpavargyäù—these are ten types of activities for advancing on the
path of liberation; präyaù—generally; param—the only means; puruña—O my Lord; te—all of them; tu—but; ajita-
indriyäëäm—of persons who cannot control the senses; värtäù—means of living; bhavanti—are; uta—so it is said; na—
not; vä—or; atra—in this connection; tu—but; dämbhikänäm—of persons who are falsely proud.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Personality of Godhead, there are ten prescribed methods on the path to liberation—to remain silent, not to
speak to anyone, to observe vows, to amass all kinds of Vedic knowledge, to undergo austerities, to study the Vedas and
other Vedic literatures, to execute the duties of varëäçrama-dharma, to explain the çästras, to stay in a solitary place, to
chant mantras silently, and to be absorbed in trance. These different methods for liberation are generally only a
professional practice and means of livelihood for those who have not conquered their senses. Because such persons are
falsely proud, these procedures may not be successful.
TEXT 47
rüpe ime sad-asaté tava veda-såñöe
béjäìkuräv iva na cänyad arüpakasya
yuktäù samakñam ubhayatra vicakñante tväà
yogena vahnim iva däruñu nänyataù syät
SYNONYMS
rüpe—in the forms; ime—these two; sat-asaté—the cause and the effect; tava—Your; veda-såñöe—explained in the
Vedas; béja-aìkurau—the seed and the sprout; iva—like; na—never; ca—also; anyat—any other; arüpakasya—of You,
who possess no material form; yuktäù—those engaged in Your devotional service; samakñam—before the very eyes;
ubhayatra—in both ways (spiritually and materially); vicakñante—can actually see; tväm—You; yogena—simply by the
method of devotional service; vahnim—fire; iva—like; däruñu—in wood; na—not; anyataù—from any other means; syät
—it is possible.
TRANSLATION
By authorized Vedic knowledge one can see that the forms of cause and effect in the cosmic manifestation belong to the
Supreme Personality of Godhead, for the cosmic manifestation is His energy. Both cause and effect are nothing but
energies of the Lord. Therefore, O my Lord, just as a wise man, by considering cause and effect, can see how fire
pervades wood, those engaged in devotional service understand how You are both the cause and effect.
TEXT 48
tvaà väyur agnir avanir viyad ambu mäträù
präëendriyäëi hådayaà cid anugrahaç ca
sarvaà tvam eva saguëo viguëaç ca bhüman
nänyat tvad asty api mano-vacasä niruktam
SYNONYMS
tvam—You (are); väyuù—air; agniù—fire; avaniù—earth; viyat—sky; ambu—water; mäträù—the sense objects; präëa—
the life airs; indriyäëi—the senses; hådayam—the mind; cit—consciousness; anugrahaù ca—and false ego or the
demigods; sarvam—everything; tvam—You; eva—only; sa-guëaù—material nature with its three modes; viguëaù—the
spiritual spark and Supersoul, which are beyond material nature; ca—and; bhüman—O my great Lord; na—not; anyat—
other; tvat—than You; asti—is; api—although; manaù-vacasä—by mind and words; niruktam—everything manifested.
TRANSLATION
O Supreme Lord, You are actually the air, the earth, fire, sky and water. You are the objects of sense perception, the life
airs, the five senses, the mind, consciousness and false ego. Indeed, You are everything, subtle and gross. The material
elements and anything expressed, either by the words or by the mind, are nothing but You.
TEXT 49
naite guëä na guëino mahad-ädayo ye
sarve manaù prabhåtayaù sahadeva-martyäù
ädy-antavanta urugäya vidanti hi tväm
evaà vimåçya sudhiyo viramanti çabdät
SYNONYMS
na—neither; ete—all these; guëäù—three qualities of material nature; na—nor; guëinaù—the predominating deities of the
three modes of material nature (namely Lord Brahmä, the predominating deity of passion, and Lord Çiva, the
predominating deity of ignorance); mahat-ädayaù—the five elements, the senses and the sense objects; ye—those which;
sarve—all; manaù—the mind; prabhåtayaù—and so on; saha-deva-martyäù—with the demigods and the mortal human
beings; ädi-anta-vantaù—who all have a beginning and end; urugäya—O Supreme Lord, who are glorified by all saintly
persons; vidanti—understand; hi—indeed; tväm—Your Lordship; evam—thus; vimåçya—considering; sudhiyaù—all
wise men; viramanti—cease; çabdät—from studying or understanding the Vedas.
TRANSLATION
Neither the three modes of material nature [sattva-guëa, rajo-guëa and tamo-guëa], nor the predominating deities
controlling these three modes, nor the five gross elements, nor the mind, nor the demigods nor the human beings can
understand Your Lordship, for they are all subjected to birth and annihilation. Considering this, the spiritually advanced
have taken to devotional service. Such wise men hardly bother with Vedic study. Instead, they engage themselves in
practical devotional service.
TEXT 50
tat te 'rhattama namaù stuti-karma-püjäù
karma småtiç caraëayoù çravaëaà kathäyäm
saàsevayä tvayi vineti ñaò-aìgayä kià
bhaktià janaù paramahaàsa-gatau labheta
SYNONYMS
tat—therefore; te—unto You; arhat-tama—O supreme of all worshipable persons; namaù—respectful obeisances; stuti-
karma-püjäù—worshiping Your Lordship by offering prayers and other devotional activities; karma—activities being
dedicated to You; småtiù—constant remembrance; caraëayoù—of Your lotus feet; çravaëam—always hearing; kathäyäm
—in topics (about You); saàsevayä—such devotional service; tvayi—unto You; vinä—without; iti—thus; ñaö-aìgayä—
having six different parts; kim—how; bhaktim—devotional service; janaù—a person; paramahaàsa-gatau—obtainable by
the paramahaàsa; labheta—may attain.
TRANSLATION
Therefore, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, the best of all persons to whom prayers are offered, I offer my respectful
obeisances unto You because without rendering six kinds of devotional service unto You—offering prayers, dedicating all
the results of activities, worshiping You, working on Your behalf, always remembering Your lotus feet and hearing about
Your glories—who can achieve that which is meant for the paramahaàsas?
Punah Sri Prahlada krt Sri Nrsimha stavah

Punah Sri Prahlada krt Sri

Nrsimha stavah

Again Sri Prahlada glorifying sri Nrsimha

7.10.2-10
TEXT 2
çré-prahräda uväca
mä mäà pralobhayotpattyä
saktaàkämeñu tair varaiù
tat-saìga-bhéto nirviëëo
mumukñus tväm upäçritaù
SYNONYMS
çré-prahrädaù uväca—Prahläda Mahäräja said (to the Supreme Personality of Godhead); mä—please do not; mäm—me;
pralobhaya—allure; utpattyä—because of my birth (in a demoniac family); saktam—(I am already) attached; kämeñu—to
material enjoyment; taiù—by all those; varaiù—benedictions of material possessions; tat-saìga-bhétaù—being afraid of
such material association; nirviëëaù—completely detached from material desires; mumukñuù—desiring to be liberated
from material conditions of life; tväm—unto Your lotus feet; upäçritaù—I have taken shelter.
TRANSLATION
Prahläda Mahäräja said: My dear Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, because I was born in an atheistic family I am
naturally attached to material enjoyment. Therefore, kindly do not tempt me with these illusions. I am very much afraid of
material conditions, and I desire to be liberated from materialistic life. It is for this reason that I have taken shelter of Your
lotus feet.
TEXT 3
bhåtya-lakñaëa-jijïäsur
bhaktaà kämeñv acodayat
bhavän saàsära-béjeñu
hådaya-granthiñu prabho
SYNONYMS
bhåtya-lakñaëa-jijïäsuù—desiring to exhibit the symptoms of a pure devotee; bhaktam—the devotee; kämeñu—in the
material world, where lusty desires predominate; acodayat—has sent; bhavän—Your Lordship; saàsära-béjeñu—the root
cause of being present in this material world; hådaya-granthiñu—which (desire for material enjoyment) is in the cores of
the hearts of all conditioned souls; prabho—O my worshipable Lord.
TRANSLATION
O my worshipable Lord, because the seed of lusty desires, which is the root cause of material existence, is within the core
of everyone's heart, You have sent me to this material world to exhibit the symptoms of a pure devotee.
TEXT 4
nänyathä te 'khila-guro
ghaöeta karuëätmanaù
yas ta äçiña äçäste
na sa bhåtyaù sa vai vaëik
SYNONYMS
na—not; anyathä—otherwise; te—of You; akhila-guro—O supreme instructor of the entire creation; ghaöeta—such a
thing can happen; karuëä-ätmanaù—the Supreme Person, who is extremely kind to His devotees; yaù—any person who;
te—from You; äçiñaù—material benefits; äçäste—desires (in exchange for serving You); na—not; saù—such a person;
bhåtyaù—a servitor; saù—such a person; vai—indeed; vaëik—a merchant (who wants to get material profit from his
business).
TRANSLATION
Otherwise, O my Lord, O supreme instructor of the entire world, You are so kind to Your devotee that You could not
induce him to do something unbeneficial for him. On the other hand, one who desires some material benefit in exchange
for devotional service cannot be Your pure devotee. Indeed, he is no better than a merchant who wants profit in exchange
for service.
TEXT 5
äçäsäno na vai bhåtyaù
sväminy äçiña ätmanaù
na svämé bhåtyataù svämyam
icchan yo räti cäçiñaù
SYNONYMS
äçäsänaù—a person who desires (in exchange for service); na—not; vai—indeed; bhåtyaù—a qualified servant or pure
devotee of the Lord; svämini—from the master; äçiñaù—material benefit; ätmanaù—for personal sense gratification; na—
nor; svämé—the master; bhåtyataù—from the servant; svämyam—the prestigious position of being the master; icchan—
desiring; yaù—any such master who; räti—bestows; ca—also; äçiñaù—material profit.
TRANSLATION
A servant who desires material profits from his master is certainly not a qualified servant or pure devotee. Similarly, a
master who bestows benedictions upon his servant because of a desire to maintain a prestigious position as master is also
not a pure master.
TEXT 6
ahaà tv akämas tvad-bhaktas
tvaà ca svämy anapäçrayaù
nänyathehävayor artho
räja-sevakayor iva
SYNONYMS
aham—as far as I am concerned; tu—indeed; akämaù—without material desire; tvat-bhaktaù—fully attached to You
without motivation; tvam ca—Your Lordship also; svämé—the real master; anapäçrayaù—without motivation (You do
not become the master with motivation); na—not; anyathä—without being in such a relationship as master and servant;
iha—here; ävayoù—our; arthaù—any motivation (the Lord is the pure master, and Prahläda Mahäräja is the pure devotee
with no materialistic motivation); räja—of a king; sevakayoù—and the servitor; iva—like (just as a king exacts taxes for
the benefit of the servant or the citizens pay taxes for the benefit of the king).
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, I am Your unmotivated servant, and You are my eternal master. There is no need of our being anything other
than master and servant. You are naturally my master, and I am naturally Your servant. We have no other relationship.
TEXT 7
yadi däsyasi me kämän
varäàs tvaà varadarñabha
kämänäà hådy asaàrohaà
bhavatas tu våëe varam
SYNONYMS
yadi—if; däsyasi—want to give; me—me; kämän—anything desirable; varän—as Your benediction; tvam—You; varada-
åñabha—O Supreme Personality of Godhead, who can give any benediction; kämänäm—of all desires for material
happiness; hådi—within the core of my heart; asaàroham—no growth; bhava taù—from You; tu—then; våëe—I pray for;
varam—such a benediction.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, best of the givers of benediction, if You at all want to bestow a desirable benediction upon me, then I pray
from Your Lordship that within the core of my heart there be no material desires.
TEXT 8
indriyäëi manaù präëa
ätmä dharmo dhåtir matiù
hréù çrés tejaù småtiù satyaà
yasya naçyanti janmanä
SYNONYMS
indriyäëi—the senses; manaù—the mind; präëaù—the life air; ätmä—the body; dharmaù—religion; dhåtiù—patience;
matiù—intelligence; hréù—shyness; çréù—opulence; tejaù—strength; småtiù—memory; satyam—truthfulness; yasya—
of which lusty desires; naçyanti—are vanquished; janmanä—from the very beginning of birth.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, because of lusty desires from the very beginning of one's birth, the functions of one's senses, mind, life, body,
religion, patience, intelligence, shyness, opulence, strength, memory and truthfulness are vanquished.
TEXT 9
vimuïcati yadä kämän
mänavo manasi sthitän
tarhy eva puëòarékäkña
bhagavattväya kalpate
SYNONYMS
vimuïcati—gives up; yadä—whenever; kämän—all material desires; mänavaù—human society; manasi—within the
mind; sthitän—situated; tarhi—at that time only; eva—indeed; puëòaréka-akña—O lotus-eyed Lord; bhagavattväya—to
be equally as opulent as the Lord; kalpate—becomes eligible.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, when a human being is able to give up all the material desires in his mind, he becomes eligible to possess
wealth and opulence like Yours.
TEXT 10
oà namo bhagavate tubhyaà
puruñäya mahätmane
haraye 'dbhuta-siàhäya
brahmaëe paramätmane
SYNONYMS
oà—O my Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead; namaù—I offer my respectful obeisances; bhagavate—unto the
Supreme Person; tubhyam—unto You; puruñäya—unto the Supreme Person; mahä-ätmane—unto the Supreme Soul, or
the Supersoul; haraye—unto the Lord, who vanquishes all the miseries of devotees; adbhuta-siàhäya—unto Your
wonderful lionlike form as Nåsiàhadeva; brahmaëe—unto the Supreme Brahman; parama-ätmane—unto the Supreme
Soul.
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, full of six opulences, O Supreme Person! O Supreme Soul, killer of all miseries! O Supreme Person in the
form of a wonderful lion and man, let me offer my respectful obeisances unto You.